THE
FIRST
PART
OF
THE
RELATION
OF
THE
PERSECVTION
RAYSED
IN
THE
YEARE
OF
OVR
LORD
,
M.DC.XIIII
.
Against
the
Christians
of
Iaponia
.
Wherein
all
the
Priests
and
Religious
persons
were
banished
thence
,
togeather
with
diuers
other
Christian
Iaponians
:
with
the
Martyrdome
of
some
for
their
constant
perseuerance
in
the
profession
of
their
Fayth
.
Of
the
beginning
,
causes
,
and
occasion
of
the
Persecution
.
CHAP.
I.
THE
Church
and
Christiany
of
Iapon
which
now
66.
years
agoe
was
first
founded
by
the
Blessed
Father
Frauncis
Xauier
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
(
and
euer
since
then
hath
beeue
principally
conserued
next
after
God
by
the
labours
and
good
endeauours
of
the
Fathers
of
the
same
Society
)
hath
suffered
many
great
and
greeuous
persecutions
,
euen
as
the
Primitiue
Church
did
in
the
first
beginning
thereof
.
Some
of
these
Persecutions
haue
been
particuler
only
in
some
Countries
or
Prouinces
subiect
to
certeine
Lordes
or
petty
Kinges
:
and
these
haue
beene
so
many
and
so
continuall
,
that
scarce
euer
the
Christians
haue
beene
without
some
molestation
in
one
part
or
other
,
as
may
appeare
by
the
history
of
that
Country
written
at
large
by
Father
Luis
de
Guzman
of
the
Society
of
IESVS
.
Others
haue
been
generall
,
caused
by
the
Lords
of
the
Tenca
,
who
were
the
Monarchs
of
al
Iapone
,
not
only
banishinge
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
destroying
their
Churches
and
houses
,
and
taking
away
from
them
all
that
they
had
,
but
also
banishing
likewise
the
Christians
of
the
country
,
together
with
their
kinred
,
freinds
,
and
familiars
,
confiscating
their
landes
and
goods
,
and
sinally
bereauing
the
also
of
their
liues
.
2.
But
neuer
hitherto
hath
any
beene
eyther
so
generall
,
or
so
rigorous
,
as
that
which
Minamoto
Iyeyasu
,
who
at
this
present
is
the
Xogun
or
Cubosama
,
King
and
Lord
of
al
Iapon
,
did
raise
now
two
yeares
agoe
in
the
yeare
1614.
For
that
if
heretofore
the
Fathers
were
banished
out
of
some
one
country
or
prouince
they
still
found
refuge
in
some
other
part
or
place
of
the
kingdome
:
and
although
Taycosama
the
predecessor
in
gouerment
to
him
that
now
reigneth
did
twise
cast
downe
and
destroy
all
their
Churches
,
and
commaunded
them
to
depart
his
kingdome
;
yet
alwayes
had
they
a
Church
standinge
on
foote
in
Nangasaqui
(
a
port
towne
in
Iapon
)
for
the
vse
of
the
Portugall
merchants
who
traffique
thither
;
and
vnder
colour
of
that
,
they
not
onely
remained
there
,
but
also
from
thence
went
secretly
into
many
other
prouinces
of
the
kingdome
,
and
did
great
good
amongst
the
Christians
;
who
likewise
were
neuer
before
vsed
so
hardly
as
at
this
time
they
be
.
For
that
the
Xogun
in
this
persecution
hath
not
onely
caused
all
the
Churches
to
be
burned
and
razed
to
the
ground
,
and
giuen
expresse
charge
that
no
Priest
nor
preacher
of
the
Christian
religion
whether
he
be
a
stranger
or
free-denizen
should
remaine
therein
,
but
also
hath
commaunded
,
that
all
the
Christians
do
leaue
their
faith
and
religion
vnder
paine
of
banishment
out
of
the
kingdom
,
or
being
put
after
many
torments
to
some
cruel
kind
of
death
Vpon
this
occasion
there
haue
happened
many
accidents
worthy
of
memory
,
to
the
great
honor
and
glory
of
Almighty
God
,
and
very
like
to
those
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
as
in
the
discourse
of
this
Relation
wil
appeare
.
3.
The
causes
and
reasons
of
this
so
rigorous
sentence
and
proceeding
of
the
Xogun
,
and
of
the
execution
thereof
,
be
diuers
,
some
of
old
,
and
some
of
new
.
Of
old
is
the
hatred
of
the
Diuell
,
who
hauing
had
peaceable
possession
more
then
a
1000.
yeares
of
al
that
kingdome
,
and
seing
that
now
of
late
by
reason
of
the
preaching
,
teaching
,
holy
life
and
instruction
of
the
Fathers
,
many
thousands
of
soules
were
daily
drawne
from
Idolatry
and
superstition
to
the
knowledge
and
seruice
of
the
true
and
euerliuing
God
,
their
onely
Lord
,
maker
,
creator
,
and
redeemer
,
and
that
very
probably
within
smal
time
if
they
were
permitted
he
should
be
altogether
dispossessed
of
the
tyrannical
dominion
he
had
so
long
exercised
vpon
them
,
did
therefore
al
his
endeauours
to
hinder
their
prosperous
proceedings
;
especially
for
that
already
(
besides
many
thousandes
that
were
departed
this
world
)
there
were
then
liuing
more
then
two
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
Christians
,
so
zealous
&
feruorous
in
the
seruice
of
their
Lord
and
Sauiour
,
that
besides
their
diligence
to
learne
and
know
all
the
duties
of
good
Christians
,
and
their
care
in
keeping
&
obseruing
gods
precepts
and
commandements
,
many
of
them
did
animate
themselues
to
attaine
to
a
higher
perfection
,
and
to
follow
the
Euangelicall
Counsailes
of
Virginity
,
Chastity
,
voluntary
pouerty
,
recollection
and
religious
life
.
4.
This
I
say
made
him
bestir
himself
,
and
moue
the
Bonzos
his
Ministers
,
to
hate
the
Fathers
bitterly
,
and
to
procure
their
disgrace
by
al
means
possible
:
the
which
was
not
very
had
to
do
,
because
themselues
did
see
that
their
credits
with
the
people
was
much
decreased
since
their
comming
into
the
country
,
as
also
their
gaines
greatly
diminished
.
For
which
cause
within
short
time
after
the
entrance
of
the
Fathers
,
to
auert
the
minds
of
the
people
from
them
,
they
published
that
they
were
Diuels
in
humane
shape
sent
from
hell
to
hinder
the
happy
successe
of
the
Iaponian
Sectes
;
that
the
kingdomes
wheresoeuer
they
entred
went
presently
to
wracke
;
that
they
did
eate
mans
flesh
,
and
the
like
.
But
all
these
reportes
being
found
out
in
short
time
to
be
wholy
false
and
vntrue
,
reproachfull
slaunders
,
and
forged
calumniations
,
they
changed
their
note
and
begun
another
tune
,
protesting
in
their
Sermons
that
it
ought
not
to
be
endured
,
that
a
few
poore
straungers
(
as
the
Fathers
were
)
should
be
permitted
to
procure
with
so
great
diligence
&
endeauour
as
they
did
,
the
destruction
of
their
Idols
,
Temples
and
Sectes
,
that
had
beene
alwaies
so
highely
esteemed
of
all
their
ancestours
;
and
to
bringe
into
their
country
another
new
law
and
religion
,
and
customes
wholy
opposite
and
contrary
vnto
those
which
so
long
time
had
beene
professed
and
practised
therein
:
complayning
moreouer
,
that
those
that
were
made
Christians
in
many
thinges
were
more
obedient
vnto
the
Fathers
then
vnto
their
owne
Princes
&
naturall
Lordes
,
and
that
for
their
religion
they
would
by
their
perswasion
loose
both
their
liuinges
,
honors
,
and
their
liues
.
Moreouer
they
sayd
,
that
it
was
not
probable
,
nor
possible
,
but
that
the
Fathers
vnder
colour
of
preaching
the
religion
and
faith
of
Christ
,
had
some
pretence
of
matter
of
state
:
nor
that
any
wise
man
could
perswade
himselfe
,
that
men
of
iudgment
and
discretion
(
as
the
Fathers
seemed
to
them
to
be
)
would
euer
come
from
so
far
countries
,
with
so
great
cost
and
charges
,
through
so
many
and
so
euident
perills
and
dangers
,
both
by
se●
and
land
as
they
did
,
only
for
the
saluation
of
the
soules
of
other
men
,
as
they
pretend
to
do
,
especially
of
such
as
they
neuer
sawe
before
,
nor
do
any
wayes
belonge
or
apperteine
vnto
them
:
and
that
therefore
doubtles
there
was
some
other
temporal
respect
that
moued
them
thereunto
.
5.
And
to
giue
a
greater
colour
of
likelyhood
and
shew
of
reason
for
what
they
did
affirme
,
they
added
thereunto
diuers
thinges
which
were
most
true
,
as
that
the
Spaniardes
(
of
which
Nation
most
of
the
Fathers
be
)
be
very
warlike
people
,
and
how
they
haue
conquered
the
East
and
West
Indies
,
the
Ilandes
of
Molucas
,
and
the
Philippines
;
that
all
the
Christians
conuerted
by
the
Fathers
are
very
obedient
vnto
them
,
ready
to
do
in
●ll
thinges
what
they
shall
aduise
,
and
●hat
they
are
al
very
much
vnited
among
themselues
.
6.
With
these
and
the
like
reasons
●hey
easily
persuaded
diuers
Princes
of
●he
Country
,
who
commonly
are
very
●ealous
of
their
states
,
to
haue
the
Fathers
●n
suspition
,
seing
especially
before
their
●yes
what
a
reuolution
had
beene
made
●
little
before
in
their
owne
country
by
a
Bonzo
of
Ozaca
,
who
vnder
colour
of
●efending
certaine
Sectes
,
had
troubled
&
molested
both
Taycosama
,
Nobunanga
,
and
al
the
princes
of
Iapon
.
Many
of
these
reasons
were
alledged
by
Taycosama
both
●n
the
yeare
1587.
when
he
first
banished
the
Fathers
,
as
also
when
he
renowed
the
persecution
in
the
yeare
1596.
wherein
he
made
exceeding
hauocke
among
the
Christians
.
For
although
he
were
moued
thereunto
principally
by
reason
of
the
desire
he
had
to
haue
taken
the
great
Spanish
galeon
,
called
S.
Philip
,
which
passed
by
that
way
vnto
Noua
Espana
from
the
Philipines
;
yet
was
he
also
not
a
little
prouoked
by
the
foolish
wordes
of
a
certaine
Pilot
,
who
being
asked
how
the
Spaniardes
had
gained
so
many
kingdomes
,
he
answered
that
they
went
first
to
traffique
into
them
,
and
that
if
therein
they
eyther
receyued
iniury
of
any
,
or
were
not
wel
vsed
,
or
not
receiued
by
the
people
of
the
contry
,
that
then
they
made
warre
against
them
,
and
ouercomming
them
,
tooke
possession
of
their
kingdom
and
estats
.
And
being
asked
if
they
did
not
also
for
that
cause
send
religious
men
before
them
,
he
answered
,
yes
:
the
which
although
it
were
most
false
and
fabulous
,
yet
did
Taycosama
take
it
as
a
sufficient
occasion
to
rayse
a
cruell
persecution
against
al
the
Christians
of
Iapone
.
7.
This
suspition
was
confirmed
in
them
,
yea
&
much
increased
by
certeine
Englishmen
,
and
Hollanders
,
who
in
the
time
of
this
Xogun
do
not
onely
traffique
but
also
some
of
them
reside
and
dwel
within
Iapone
:
for
they
partly
through
the
hare
they
haue
and
beare
to
religious
men
and
Catholikes
,
and
partly
for
feare
least
the
Spaniardes
should
be
a
meanes
to
hinder
their
traffique
thither
,
haue
made
many
malicious
and
most
vile
reportes
,
euen
the
very
worst
they
could
imagine
or
inuent
,
both
of
the
one
and
other
.
As
for
example
that
the
religious
men
are
dangerous
persons
,
both
wicked
and
rebellious
:
that
they
do
not
preach
Christs
true
Religion
,
but
onely
their
owne
fancies
&
imaginations
,
and
that
for
that
cause
they
haue
beene
oft
times
banished
by
Christian
princes
in
Europe
out
of
their
kingdomes
and
dominions
;
that
the
Spaniardes
haue
no
other
end
nor
intention
in
comming
thither
,
but
onely
to
bereaue
them
of
their
kingdom
and
gouerment
,
alledging
to
that
purpose
,
and
as
it
were
in
proofe
thereof
many
particuler
examples
to
make
some
shew
of
truth
.
8.
That
they
were
the
authors
of
these
false
reportes
,
came
to
be
knowne
from
the
Xogun
himselfe
,
who
one
day
in
speach
vsed
these
wordes
:
That
if
the
Kinges
and
Princes
of
Europe
do
banish
the
Fathers
out
of
their
countries
,
I
shall
do
them
no
iniury
to
send
them
out
of
mine
.
These
and
such
like
malitious
rumors
and
reportes
were
in
themselues
sufficient
to
haue
beene
causes
of
greater
harmes
and
mischeifes
then
they
were
for
a
longe
time
,
had
not
Almighty
God
in
a
maner
bound
and
held
the
Gentiles
handes
,
who
with
the
desire
of
continuinge
traffique
with
the
Spaniardes
and
Portugalls
,
eyther
would
not
heare
,
or
when
they
heard
would
neuer
giue
credit
vnto
such
wicked
and
malitious
vntruthes
.
9.
The
Diuell
perceiuing
this
,
and
knowinge
well
how
that
by
occasion
of
the
traffique
from
the
Indies
and
Macan
,
Christian
religion
found
first
entrance
into
Iapone
,
and
how
by
meanes
thereof
it
hath
hitherto
also
beene
there
conserued
,
and
that
if
it
should
cease
,
religion
could
not
probably
be
of
longe
continuance
there
,
he
did
therefore
his
vtmost
endeauour
to
hinder
it
,
and
for
that
cause
it
is
most
likely
,
that
first
of
all
he
moued
the
Heretikes
to
go
thither
,
to
the
end
that
by
their
false
reportes
they
might
bring
into
discredit
with
the
Gentiles
the
Catholike
religion
:
and
offer
to
bring
them
the
same
merchandise
that
the
Spaniardes
and
Portugals
haue
done
hitherto
.
Secondly
,
that
the
Xogun
,
through
the
false
informations
of
a
Gouernor
called
Safioyedono
,
and
other
his
adherentes
should
most
iniustly
commaund
that
the
ship
of
traffique
of
Macan
should
be
set
vpon
,
and
taken
most
iniuriously
,
the
which
in
the
yeare
1610.
by
that
occasion
was
set
on
fire
and
burnt
to
the
domage
of
diuers
Christians
,
and
little
lesse
in
all
then
a
million
of
losse
.
10.
And
finally
that
some
Iaponians
did
wrongfully
take
and
vsurpe
at
the
same
time
,
almost
all
the
goodes
of
the
ship
called
S.
Frauncis
of
the
Philippines
which
did
ariue
at
the
port
towne
of
Quanto
,
where
they
offered
so
many
and
so
grosse
iniuries
vnto
the
Spaniardes
and
Portugals
as
were
scarce
to
be
endured
:
and
matters
came
thereby
to
that
passe
,
that
it
was
thought
it
would
haue
been
an
occasion
of
the
total
ruine
and
destruction
of
all
the
Christianity
of
Iapone
,
had
it
not
pleased
Almighty
God
by
the
good
endeauours
,
diligence
and
intercession
of
some
freinds
,
and
especially
of
Don
Iohn
Arimadono
,
who
at
that
time
was
in
great
fauour
with
the
Xogun
,
to
haue
pacified
matters
,
and
so
calmed
the
tempest
that
was
then
rising
against
them
.
Of
the
beginning
of
the
Persecution
in
the
Prouince
of
Arima
.
CHAP.
II.
DON
Iohn
Arimadono
aforesaid
was
Lord
and
Prince
of
all
the
Prouince
of
Arima
.
He
was
an
Auncient
Christian
,
a
great
benefactor
,
and
as
it
were
the
very
prop
and
piller
of
the
whole
Church
of
Iapone
,
as
well
for
that
he
had
caused
the
conuersion
of
all
his
subiectes
to
the
Christian
faith
,
by
meanes
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
whome
he
alwaies
fauored
very
much
,
not
onely
permitting
them
to
preach
freely
to
all
in
his
dominions
,
but
also
giuing
them
succour
&
harbour
therein
euen
in
the
time
of
the
greatest
fury
of
Taycosama
his
persecution
,
exposing
himselfe
thereby
to
the
danger
of
loosing
his
honour
,
estate
,
and
life
,
and
that
not
once
but
oftentimes
,
although
he
were
therefore
much
molested
both
by
some
freinds
of
his
owne
,
as
also
by
the
Lords
of
the
Tenca
.
2.
There
was
close
by
his
country
of
Arima
another
Prouince
which
indeed
of
right
belonged
vnto
him
,
and
had
beene
sometime
possessed
by
his
ancestors
,
but
now
was
vsurped
by
another
man
.
This
prouince
Don
Iohn
did
much
desire
to
obtaine
by
meanes
and
fauour
of
the
Xogun
,
&
to
that
end
he
vsed
some
meanes
not
so
conformable
either
to
reason
,
or
to
the
law
of
God
as
might
haue
beene
wished
and
desired
.
One
was
to
marry
his
sonne
&
heire
,
who
was
already
married
to
another
wife
,
vnto
a
yong
lady
that
was
grandchild
to
the
Xogun
.
Another
was
in
hauing
a
hand
by
the
appointment
of
the
Xogun
in
the
burning
of
the
ship
of
Macan
,
whereof
we
spake
before
,
vnder
pretence
of
certaine
iniuries
done
vnto
some
Iaponians
,
it
being
indeed
nothing
so
,
but
onely
a
deuise
and
deceit
of
Safioyedono
.
3.
It
seemed
vnto
him
that
by
making
the
people
of
that
prouince
which
he
pretended
Christians
,
by
destroying
Idolatry
in
it
,
and
building
Churches
to
God
therein
,
that
these
sinnes
which
he
committed
,
to
condescend
with
the
Xogun
&
get
his
fauor
,
would
be
therby
wel
satisfied
,
and
the
scandal
giuen
vnto
the
Christians
eyther
wholy
taken
away
or
else
much
qualefied
:
but
it
happened
much
otherwise
(
and
indeed
thinges
though
they
be
good
and
holy
,
if
they
be
brought
to
passe
and
compassed
by
euill
meanes
,
can
haue
no
good
end
,
and
commonly
haue
bad
successe
.
)
For
first
of
all
Almighty
God
permitted
him
to
be
deluded
by
a
false
fellow
,
a
counterfait
and
feigned
Christian
called
Dayfachy
Paulo
,
who
receauing
of
him
many
bribs
both
for
himselfe
and
for
other
fauorites
of
the
Xogun
,
did
persuade
him
that
the
Xogun
had
made
him
a
graunt
of
that
Prouince
,
and
that
the
Letters
patentes
therof
were
already
drawne
,
but
afterwards
it
was
found
out
all
to
be
a
meere
cosenage
and
decept
.
Wherupon
Dayfachy
was
put
in
prison
for
it
,
and
being
conuinced
of
Forgery
,
was
condemned
to
death
,
and
finally
burned
for
falsifiyng
the
Kinges
Letters
.
Then
Don
Iohn
his
owne
sonne
called
Saiemon
Nosuque
,
by
the
perswasion
of
his
new
maried
wife
the
grand
child
of
the
Xogun
,
and
also
carried
away
with
ambition
and
desire
of
comaund
,
ioyning
and
vniting
himselfe
with
some
of
his
Fathers
mortall
enemies
,
made
such
complaintes
?
and
framed
such
articles
against
him
vpon
this
occasion
,
that
they
caused-him
to
be
banished
by
the
Xogun
,
and
his
estate
to
be
assigned
to
his
sonne
.
And
finally
by
procurement
of
his
owne
sayd
sonne
,
&
his
wife
whom
he
had
caused
to
marry
against
all
right
and
reason
,
hoping
by
her
meanes
more
easily
to
compasse
his
desires
,
to
honor
and
strengthen
his
house
and
family
:
by
their
meanes
,
I
say
,
and
others
,
who
feared
least
comming
to
answere
for
himselfe
he
would
discouer
their
false
dealinges
,
and
accusations
layd
against
him
,
he
was
at
length
depriued
of
his
life
.
And
in
this
ended
the
vnlawfull
and
euill
grounded
worldly
pollicy
of
Don
Iohn
,
although
he
dyed
very
penitent
for
that
he
had
done
,
with
great
signes
of
true
sorrow
and
contrition
for
his
sinnes
,
and
of
good
preparation
for
his
death
,
forgiuing
al
iniuries
had
beene
offered
him
,
and
asking
pardon
of
all
whome
he
had
offended
.
And
in
him
the
whole
new
planted
Church
of
all
Iapone
did
loose
exceeding
much
,
for
he
,
as
I
said
before
,
was
a
great
defender
,
supporter
,
and
a
stay
thereof
.
4.
By
reason
of
the
bad
procedings
of
Don
Iohn
in
the
thinges
aforementioned
,
and
his
euill
successe
therein
,
the
Gentills
tooke
occasion
to
speake
their
pleasure
of
the
Catholike
religion
,
and
to
calumniate
it
as
though
the
sinnes
and
imperfections
of
some
particuler
persons
that
professe
it
,
were
to
be
imputed
to
their
faith
,
it
being
in
it selfe
most
perfect
,
pure
,
and
holy
.
The
Xogun
also
thereupon
begun
the
persecution
of
the
Christians
of
the
Prouince
of
Arima
,
who
were
all
Don
Iohn
his
subiectes
,
and
most
louing
towards
him
.
For
being
as
he
was
euen
from
the
very
begining
of
his
gouerment
so
great
an
enemy
to
Christian
religion
,
that
he
commanded
that
none
of
his
house
should
be
Christians
vnder
paine
of
loosing
both
their
liuinges
and
their
liues
,
protesting
publikely
that
all
the
princes
of
Iapone
should
do
the
like
with
their
subiectes
,
and
earnestly
entreating
Don
Iohn
oftentimes
that
he
would
renounce
his
religion
,
as
being
vnworthy
to
be
professed
of
so
principall
a
person
as
he
was
,
and
that
he
would
permit
Temples
to
be
built
to
the
Idols
in
his
Countryes
;
vpon
this
occasion
of
the
banishment
of
Don
Iohn
he
sent
word
vnto
his
some
Sayemon
Nosuque
,
that
seing
he
did
him
the
fauour
to
place
him
in
his
Fathers
estate
and
gouernement
,
as
also
to
admit
him
to
marry
with
his
owne
Grandchild
,
that
in
recompence
thereof
he
would
haue
him
leaue
to
be
a
Christian
,
and
not
only
himselfe
,
but
all
his
seruantes
and
subiectes
also
,
and
that
he
should
banish
the
Fathers
out
of
his
Countryes
.
And
for
the
execution
thereof
he
sent
vnto
him
for
his
director
and
chiefe
counsayler
in
the
businesse
Safioye
the
Gouernor
of
Nangasaqui
a
great
enemy
to
Christians
.
Sayemon
durst
do
no
other
then
obey
him
in
all
he
commaunded
,
for
feare
of
loosing
his
estate
,
and
so
hereupon
immediatly
through
the
counsayle
of
his
new
Herodias
,
his
pretended
wife
,
and
the
policies
of
Safioyedono
,
he
begunne
the
persecution
of
Arima
,
and
of
that
was
occasioned
afterwardes
the
generall
persecution
in
all
Iapon
,
as
after
shall
appeare
.
5.
The
Xogun
moreouer
did
commaund
enquiry
to
be
made
amongst
his
owne
Seruantes
,
Souldiers
,
and
Captaines
,
to
see
if
any
of
them
were
Christians
;
and
hauing
found
that
fourteene
of
them
were
so
,
all
of
them
persons
of
note
and
quality
,
and
fiue
or
six
of
them
noble
,
rich
,
and
his
great
faubrites
,
he
was
exceedingly
offended
therewith
:
and
hauing
vnderstood
that
after
diligence
vsed
with
them
,
there
was
no
meanes
to
make
them
change
their
mindes
,
he
banished
them
all
togeather
with
their
wiues
and
families
,
in
such
rigorous
manner
,
that
he
commaunded
all
the
Princes
of
Iapone
vnder
greiuous
paynes
and
punishmentes
,
that
none
should
giue
them
any
succour
or
entertainment
whatsoeuer
.
6.
Great
was
the
courage
and
constancy
which
these
good
Christians
shewed
in
this
extremity
in
loosing
their
landes
&
liuinges
for
our
Sauiours
sake
,
rather
then
they
would
leaue
his
holy
fayth
whereof
they
made
profession
,
being
ready
also
to
loose
their
liues
for
the
same
cause
,
if
occasion
had
beene
offered
.
They
suffered
exceeding
much
,
themselues
,
their
wiues
,
and
children
wandring
vp
and
downe
,
and
going
secretly
here
and
there
,
not
finding
any
place
where
to
abide
.
Iulia
also
a
principall
Lady
of
the
Court
who
was
banished
for
the
same
cause
to
a
little
Iland
scarce
inhabited
,
did
suffer
there
exceeding
much
in
this
occasion
.
7.
Many
noble
personages
in
the
Courtes
of
Yendo
and
Suruga
did
imitate
the
Xoguns
proceedinges
in
this
kind
,
but
aboue
all
the
Prince
of
Toxogun
did
shew
himselfe
most
cruell
and
rigorous
,
moued
partly
by
the
Xoguns
example
,
but
principally
incited
by
the
wordes
of
an
English
Pilot
who
spake
most
bitterly
against
religious
men
and
Spaniardes
,
making
their
persons
odious
vnto
him
,
and
all
that
they
did
suspitious
.
Whereupon
many
Christians
of
great
worth
&
quality
were
sent
into
banishment
.
And
this
affliction
had
beene
much
more
greeuous
and
more
generall
,
had
not
Itacuradono
the
Gouernor
of
Meaco
,
an
honorable
,
moderate
and
morall
man
,
&
a
friend
vnto
the
Fathers
,
signified
vnto
the
Xogun
,
that
it
was
no
reason
that
all
the
Christians
,
being
as
they
are
,
people
that
liue
in
the
Kingdome
well
and
quietly
,
and
do
hurt
and
iniury
to
none
,
should
be
punished
for
the
fault
of
some
one
,
or
a
few
particuler
persons
of
their
Religion
:
neyther
do
I
hold
it
(
sayd
he
)
for
good
policy
,
now
that
the
Kingdome
is
in
peace
and
quietnes
,
to
strike
a
string
that
may
make
to
great
a
noyse
,
&
perhaps
put
matters
more
out
of
tune
,
then
is
by
vs
imagined
.
8.
Vpon
this
good
aduise
the
Xogun
did
for
a
while
somewhat
temper
himselfe
,
and
gaue
license
againe
that
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
might
remaine
,
and
haue
one
Church
within
the
Citty
of
Meaco
:
and
thereupon
,
and
by
reason
that
the
Gouernour
did
commaund
to
proclaime
that
the
Xoguns
former
order
was
not
to
be
vnderstood
of
merchantes
,
tradesmen
,
or
common
people
,
but
only
of
Souldiers
and
Gentlemen
,
many
of
their
Churches
did
remaine
vntouched
,
and
the
Christians
in
some
good
quietnesse
,
for
that
many
other
Princes
winked
at
them
,
as
at
the
Fathers
also
.
So
that
this
persecution
first
of
all
begunne
as
it
seemeth
in
Suruga
and
Yendo
,
although
the
principall
blow
did
fal
vpon
the
prouince
of
Taccacu
,
or
Arima
,
which
is
all
one
.
9.
For
when
notice
was
giuen
in
the
Country
of
Ar●ma
,
with
what
determination
the
new
Arimadono
was
comming
from
the
Court
,
great
was
the
griefe
and
affliction
generally
of
all
the
Christians
thereof
,
but
aboue
all
vnto
the
good
Fathers
of
the
Society
the
newes
was
most
heauy
,
seeing
the
euident
danger
of
those
whome
with
so
great
paynes
,
care
,
labour
and
trauaile
they
had
connerted
to
the
Christian
fayth
,
and
for
so
many
yeares
instructed
therein
:
and
that
the
Churches
which
with
so
great
costes
and
charges
they
had
builded
for
the
seruing
and
honoring
of
Almighty
God
,
should
now
ey●her
be
destroyed
,
or
els
turned
into
●
emples
of
Idols
for
the
seruice
of
the
Diuell
.
And
sinally
that
,
that
flocke
of
Christ
whereof
they
had
had
so
great
care
,
should
be
now
deliuered
to
the
custody
of
cruell
wolues
the
Bonzos
,
without
hauing
any
Pastor
that
might
feed
it
,
keepe
it
,
and
defend
it
.
Like
good
sheepheardes
therefore
they
beganne
to
animate
their
sheep
,
and
arme
them
by
meanes
of
the
holy
Sacramentes
,
which
they
ministred
vnto
them
,
making
also
many
spirituall
exhortations
vnto
them
and
pyous
sermons
,
perswading
them
therein
to
patience
,
constancy
and
perseuerance
,
to
fasting
,
prayer
,
and
true
penance
for
their
sinnes
.
10.
As
soone
as
Arimadono
was
arriued
at
Ximauara
which
is
the
first
towne
of
that
Prouince
,
together
with
Sasiove
and
another
fauourite
of
the
Xogun
,
who
were
his
wicked
counsaylers
,
which
was
vpon
the
ninth
of
Iuly
,
they
published
an
edict
or
Proclamation
,
in
which
was
commaunded
that
all
his
subiectes
and
seruantes
should
leaue
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
send
for
the
Bonzos
to
instruct
them
in
the
sectes
of
Iapone
,
appointing
withal
three
Iudges
vnto
whom
they
gaue
order
to
procure
by
all
meanes
possible
,
that
all
the
Gentlemen
of
quality
that
had
any
rentes
,
reuenewes
or
pensions
from
the
Xogun
,
should
immediatly
Ieaue
to
be
Christians
vnder
paine
of
loosing
both
them
,
and
the
rest
of
their
goods
and
liuinges
,
and
thereby
be
reduced
to
extreme
pouerty
and
most
miserable
estate
.
And
vpon
the
13.
day
of
the
same
moneth
he
sent
word
vnto
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
that
seeing
the
Xogun
had
forbidden
the
profession
of
Christian
religion
,
his
pleasure
was
they
should
immediatly
depart
out
of
his
Country
,
leauing
their
Churches
and
houses
as
they
stood
.
The
ornaments
of
the
Church
,
the
pictures
,
and
their
bokes
they
had
caused
before
to
be
conuaied
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
so
they
dispatched
now
the
sooner
obeying
to
his
commaund
,
though
not
without
great
greife
and
affliction
,
for
they
had
in
that
country
a
Colledge
the
best
and
biggest
in
all
Iapone
,
a
Seminary
also
where
they
did
bring
vp
many
yong
youthes
and
children
of
the
Iaponians
,
teaching
them
learning
and
vertue
,
latin
,
musicke
,
and
the
characters
of
the
Religions
and
sectes
of
Iapone
,
and
the
manner
how
to
confute
them
,
which
hath
beene
one
of
the
best
and
most
efficacious
meanes
for
the
conuersion
of
those
Gentiles
.
They
had
also
in
that
Country
of
Arima
six
other
places
of
ordinary
residence
,
besids
other
Churches
and
houses
,
which
now
and
then
they
visited
to
the
number
of
three
score
and
ten
:
and
all
these
in
one
day
were
confiscated
,
and
they
cast
out
of
them
.
Some
of
the
Fathers
remayned
in
the
contry
secretly
&
disguised
,
together
with
some
of
the
Brothers
also
&
youths
of
the
Seminary
,
for
the
better
helping
of
the
poore
afflicted
Christians
thereof
.
And
although
they
did
it
not
without
great
labour
and
paines
,
and
exceeding
danger
of
their
liues
;
yet
was
it
wel
recompensed
with
the
great
good
they
did
thereby
among
the
Christians
,
who
with
great
care
,
loue
,
and
charity
did
hide
them
,
keep
them
,
and
maintaine
them
.
11.
The
Iudges
appointed
by
young
Arimadono
for
the
examining
and
proceeding
against
the
Christians
,
sent
for
some
of
them
one
after
another
,
and
did
their
best
endeauors
to
perswade
them
to
do
some
exterior
act
whereby
at
least
they
might
make
shew
to
haue
obeyed
to
the
Xoguns
commaund
in
leauing
of
their
faith
.
Some
although
very
few
did
easily
condescend
to
their
requests
,
hopinge
thereby
to
gaine
the
fauour
of
their
Prince
;
and
these
all
of
them
were
such
as
eyther
were
not
well
grounded
in
their
faith
,
or
else
were
men
of
euil
life
,
and
bad
corrupted
consciences
.
Others
moued
and
ouercome
with
the
entreaties
,
importunities
,
and
teares
of
of
their
kinred
,
freinds
&
acquaintaine
,
shewed
some
weaknes
and
fraylty
at
the
first
,
it
seeming
to
them
eyther
no
sinne
at
all
,
or
else
not
very
great
exteriorly
to
dissemble
for
a
time
,
so
that
inwardly
in
their
hartes
they
did
not
leaue
their
fayth
,
thereby
to
giue
contentment
to
their
Prince
,
and
saue
their
owne
estates
.
But
being
afterwards
aduised
of
their
fault
,
and
told
how
great
a
sinne
it
was
,
they
were
so
seriously
sorrowful
and
penitent
therefore
,
and
did
recompense
their
fall
with
so
great
courage
,
seruour
and
constancy
,
that
some
of
them
afterwards
endured
most
cruel
martyrdome
,
and
others
suffered
incredible
afflictions
want
,
misery
,
and
pouerty
for
their
faith
after
they
had
publikely
reuoked
that
which
before
they
had
of
frailty
done
:
and
this
they
did
before
the
Iudges
,
and
Arimadono
himselfe
,
asking
pardon
of
all
for
the
offence
and
scandall
they
had
committed
through
feare
,
and
in
a
manner
vnawares
.
All
the
rest
answered
so
couragiously
and
constantly
,
that
they
not
only
remayned
conquerors
,
but
also
so
confounded
the
Iudges
,
that
they
durst
not
passe
any
further
in
examining
and
questioning
them
:
and
in
this
occasion
there
happened
many
thinges
very
notable
and
worthy
of
memory
,
not
only
of
men
and
women
,
but
of
younge
Virgins
also
and
tender
children
,
which
would
be
to
long
&
tedious
to
rehearse
.
12.
Thomas
Ondafeibioye
a
principall
and
most
valerous
souldier
,
and
one
of
the
best
Christians
of
that
country
,
who
had
two
seuerall
times
before
been
banished
for
his
fayth
,
once
in
the
yeare
1587.
with
Don
Iusto
Veondono
,
whose
subiect
then
he
was
,
and
the
second
time
in
the
yeare
1602.
loosing
then
likewise
all
the
liuing
that
he
had
for
the
same
occasion
,
was
one
of
the
first
that
was
called
by
the
Iudges
:
but
he
not
going
in
person
vnto
them
vpon
some
occasion
,
sent
them
his
answere
in
writing
in
this
manner
following
:
Neyther
I
,
nor
my
brother
Matthias
,
nor
any
person
of
my
house
shall
shew
himselfe
disloyall
to
Almigh●y
God
,
nor
deny
the
holy
Religion
in
the
which
from
children
we
haue
byn
brought
vp
,
nor
will
we
change
our
mindes
for
all
that
the
world
can
offer
or
affoard
.
I
and
my
brother
,
my
mother
,
my
wife
and
children
are
ready
to
do
any
thing
that
Arimadono
shall
commaund
vs
,
so
that
it
be
not
against
the
law
of
God
,
and
holy
fayth
which
we
professe
.
Presently
as
soone
as
he
had
sent
this
message
,
he
sent
for
a
Father
of
the
Society
,
of
whome
they
all
receiued
the
holy
Sacramentes
,
thereby
the
better
to
prepare
themselues
to
Martyrdome
:
and
although
at
that
time
it
did
not
take
effect
,
yet
afterwardes
it
did
,
as
shall
appeare
in
the
sequele
of
this
Narration
.
Many
others
did
answere
to
the
Iudges
with
like
constancy
and
resolution
;
the
which
being
perceiued
by
Arimadono
,
because
he
was
loath
to
loose
so
many
true
&
trusty
faythfull
and
noble
Captaines
,
he
therefore
dissembled
the
matter
at
that
time
with
Thomas
and
diuers
others
,
giuing
them
secretly
leaue
to
be
Christians
so
that
exteriourly
they
made
no
great
shew
thereof
:
but
they
were
all
resolued
,
and
he
certified
,
that
they
would
not
make
any
shew
of
the
contrary
in
preiudice
of
their
conscience
&
religion
.
Of
so
ne
that
were
banished
,
and
others
put
to
death
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
in
the
Prouince
of
Arima
.
CHAP.
III.
ARIMADONO
fearing
he
might
disgust
the
Xogun
,
and
so
perhaps
loose
his
Estate
,
if
he
did
shew
himselfe
remisse
in
persecuting
the
Christians
(
although
on
the
other
side
he
saw
the
courage
they
shewed
)
commaunded
vpon
the
twentith
day
of
Iune
,
that
the
landes
and
goodes
of
fiue
rich
Gentlemen
should
be
confiscated
,
and
that
they
,
their
wiues
,
children
,
and
families
should
be
put
out
of
their
houses
,
taking
no
other
thinge
with
them
,
but
only
the
apparrell
on
their
backes
:
charging
withall
that
none
should
intertaine
them
in
their
houses
,
nor
giue
them
any
food
,
reliefe
,
or
sustenance
vnder
payne
of
seuere
and
grieuous
punishment
.
He
caused
moreouer
officers
to
be
set
in
the
high
wayes
,
port
townes
,
and
passages
to
the
end
they
should
not
escape
out
of
his
country
,
but
perish
there
for
hunger
,
want
,
and
misery
,
euen
in
they
eyes
of
their
dearest
friendes
and
kinsfolkes
.
Much
they
suffered
by
this
meanes
for
liuers
dayes
,
liuing
only
vpon
hearbes
and
such
wild
fruites
as
they
found
growing
in
the
woodes
,
being
perpetually
exposed
to
the
cold
,
the
wind
and
raine
which
at
that
time
happened
to
be
very
much
,
vntill
at
length
the
Christians
of
Arima
,
and
other
places
found
meanes
to
help
and
succour
them
,
and
by
the
order
and
direction
of
one
of
the
Society
they
made
themselues
little
cabbins
of
straw
,
among
the
mountaines
for
their
aboad
,
therein
spending
their
time
in
fasting
,
prayer
,
and
reading
of
good
and
holy
bookes
,
and
so
they
led
their
liues
a
great
while
,
not
only
with
great
patience
,
but
with
much
ioy
also
,
comfort
and
content
.
2.
Arimadono
perceiuing
by
this
that
what
hitherto
he
had
done
against
the
Christians
did
little
or
nothing
preuaile
,
he
resolued
with
himselfe
to
put
to
death
some
of
them
,
to
wit
,
such
as
had
shewed
themselues
more
forward
and
feruorous
:
by
which
meanes
the
happy
lot
of
martyrdome
befelvnto
two
brethren
the
one
called
Michael
Soday
of
fifty
yeares
old
or
therabouts
,
the
other
Matthias
Coychi
of
one
and
thirty
.
They
were
both
of
them
borne
in
a
towne
of
that
Prouince
called
Ariye
,
their
parentes
were
persons
of
good
quality
and
very
worthy
Christians
.
Michael
was
alwayes
accounted
very
deuout
&
feruorous
,
&
from
his
very
childhood
he
was
of
so
great
vertue
,
purity
and
integrity
,
that
none
euer
noted
in
him
any
thing
that
might
be
a
mortall
sinne
.
He
was
but
weake
and
sickly
,
by
reason
of
the
hard
vsage
of
his
body
with
fasting
,
hayre-cloth
,
disciplines
,
and
other
penances
.
All
his
delight
was
in
hearing
sermons
,
and
reading
good
and
pious
bookes
,
in
somuch
that
he
seemed
rather
a
religious
man
then
secular
.
He
was
very
charitable
and
desirous
alwayes
to
help
others
all
he
could
,
for
which
cause
he
was
generally
beloued
of
all
,
and
respected
and
esteemed
as
a
father
.
By
the
appointment
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
he
had
for
the
space
of
fifteene
yeares
the
care
and
direction
of
thirteene
Congregations
or
Confraternities
into
which
the
deuouter
sort
of
Christians
for
their
excercise
of
vertue
had
put
and
placed
themselues
.
And
in
this
imployment
did
his
brother
Matthias
help
him
,
being
as
like
vnto
him
in
good
qualities
and
vertuous
inclination
,
as
he
was
in
bloud
and
natural
condition
.
When
the
Fathers
were
banished
from
Arima
(
as
before
is
mentioned
)
Michael
called
togeather
all
the
Prefectes
and
Officers
of
the
thirteene
Congregations
,
and
told
them
that
the
time
was
now
come
in
which
they
must
all
shew
their
faith
;
and
the
desire
they
had
of
the
saluation
of
their
soules
:
Let
euery
one
therefore
(
sayd
he
)
aske
those
of
his
Confraternity
what
disposition
and
courage
they
feele
and
find
within
themselues
.
Whereupon
amongst
themselues
they
made
a
catalogue
or
role
,
in
which
within
short
time
more
then
fifteene
hundred
with
great
spirit
and
resolution
did
write
their
names
in
sight
that
they
were
ready
&
prepared
to
giue
their
liues
and
suffer
al
kind
of
torments
,
rather
then
leaue
and
forsake
the
Christian
religion
.
3.
Michael
,
and
his
brother
were
the
two
first
whose
names
were
written
in
the
Catalogue
,
and
he
sayd
,
he
did
desire
it
should
be
so
,
because
he
hoped
by
that
meanes
he
might
animate
others
to
do
the
like
.
And
the
reason
why
he
wished
the
rest
would
imitate
him
and
his
brother
therein
,
was
to
the
end
,
that
if
the
Iudges
should
offer
any
more
to
call
the
Christians
to
examination
,
seeing
their
names
written
in
the
●atalogue
they
should
haue
no
cause
to
●●oubt
of
their
resolution
&
conformity
●●n
desire
to
dye
for
Christ
.
They
had
a
Father
of
the
Society
hidden
amongst
them
,
who
with
great
care
and
secresy
went
from
one
place
to
another
,
sayd
●●asse
,
preached
&
administred
the
holy
Sacraments
vnto
them
.
But
the
diuell
not
being
able
to
endure
that
those
two
good
brethren
should
do
so
good
seruice
vnto
God
,
nor
that
the
Christians
should
●iue
with
such
loue
&
feruor
as
they
did
,
did
so
dispose
that
Arimadono
and
his
Iudges
came
to
haue
notice
and
intelligence
of
all
that
passed
:
which
being
knowne
to
them
,
and
they
easily
perceauing
that
whilest
those
two
holy
brethren
liued
,
they
should
not
be
able
to
do
any
thinge
with
the
Christians
of
Ariye
,
they
therefore
condemned
them
to
death
,
committing
the
execution
therof
vnto
two
principall
men
whome
they
willed
to
do
it
secretly
,
because
the
Xogun
had
not
commaunded
that
they
should
put
to
death
any
of
the
Christians
but
onely
that
they
should
moleste
them
in
such
manner
,
that
they
of
their
owne
accord
for
the
auoiding
of
those
troubles
should
leaue
their
Fayth
and
Religion
.
4.
Vpon
the
Eue
of
S.
Iames
of
the
year
1612.
the
Father
of
the
Society
went
to
Michels
house
,
and
there
sayd
masse
the
two
dayes
following
,
heard
their
confessions
,
gaue
them
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
and
then
retourned
to
a
little
Cottage
where
he
did
lye
hidden
.
In
the
afternoone
,
which
was
vpon
the
day
of
the
glorious
Saint
S.
Anne
,
did
God
Almighty
choose
to
crowne
these
two
happy
brethren
with
the
crowne
of
martyrdome
.
Michael
was
taken
and
carried
to
a
place
where
sometimes
had
stood
a
Church
of
the
Misericordia
;
and
for
that
those
that
were
to
execute
the
Sentence
were
his
friendes
they
notifyed
it
vnto
him
,
and
wished
him
to
prepare
himselfe
to
dye
.
Presently
he
lifted
vp
his
eyes
and
handes
to
heauen
giuing
first
thankes
vnto
Almighty
God
for
so
great
a
benefit
,
and
afterwardes
he
sayd
●nto
those
that
brought
him
the
newes
:
This
is
a
fauour
which
a
long
time
I
haue
desired
at
God
Almighty
his
handes
,
and
being
so
weake
and
sickly
as
I
am
,
it
seemed
to
me
that
I
should
haue
dyed
of
some
ordina●y
sicknesse
and
disease
,
and
therefore
now
I
am
exceedingly
reioyced
with
such
happy
●ewes
and
so
glorious
a
lotte
.
Then
he
kneeled
downe
vpon
the
ground
and
prayed
a
little
space
when
as
the
executioner
came
to
him
and
sayd
,
Brother
Michael
I
beseech
you
,
that
seing
you
are
●o
dye
for
the
loue
of
God
,
that
you
would
intreate
him
to
pardon
me
this
sinne
,
for
I
am
also
a
Christian
&
do
this
office
God
knowes
of
force
and
much
against
my
will
.
He
answered
with
great
●●ildnesse
;
that
he
would
do
it
very
willingly
,
and
so
his
head
was
presently
●troken
of
whilest
he
was
inuoking
the
holy
name
of
Iesus
.
His
Brother
Matthias
they
tooke
at
the
same
time
in
his
owne
house
,
as
he
was
foulding
vp
the
ornamentes
,
which
the
Father
that
day
had
vsed
in
the
holy
Sacrifice
of
the
masse
,
and
carrying
him
aside
,
they
gaue
him
three
or
foure
woundes
,
with
which
he
fell
downe
and
dyed
,
saying
with
a
loud
voyce
,
Iesus
,
Maria.
5.
The
executioner
that
cut
of
Michaels
head
did
great
reuerence
to
their
two
holy
bodyes
,
and
taking
some
of
their
holy
reliques
,
he
gaue
notice
to
the
Christians
of
their
death
and
cause
thereof
.
So
many
came
thither
to
reuerence
theyr
bodies
,
and
to
get
some
of
their
reliques
,
that
they
could
scarce
get
them
burried
all
that
night
:
at
length
they
buried
them
,
though
afterwardes
they
were
taken
vp
againe
and
carried
to
the
Church
of
Nangasaqui
,
where
they
were
likewise
much
reuerenced
of
all
,
some
taking
peeces
of
their
apparrell
some
parcels
of
their
hayre
,
others
some
of
their
bloud
:
many
therewith
made
the
signe
of
the
crosse
on
their
own
foreheades
desiring
much
to
imitate
and
follow
them
in
dying
for
their
fayth
.
An
old
man
of
threescore
and
ten
yeares
called
Ioachim
,
as
soone
as
he
had
notice
of
their
death
,
went
running
to
the
place
where
their
bodies
lay
,
and
imbracing
Matthias
his
body
by
the
seete
,
he
most
earnestly
desired
the
executioners
who
yet
remayned
there
,
that
they
would
do
the
like
to
him
,
seing
he
also
was
a
Christian
,
and
had
promised
Michael
to
dye
in
his
company
.
6.
Some
monethes
before
this
matter
happened
,
Lucy
the
mother
to
these
two
holy
martivs
,
a
very
deuout
and
vertuous
Christian
,
did
see
in
a
vision
a
most
beautifull
child
,
who
hauing
two
pretious
stones
in
his
handes
,
shewed
them
vnto
her
,
and
she
desiring
to
take
them
in
her
handes
,
he
vanished
away
.
The
next
day
following
he
did
appeare
againe
with
two
nosegayes
made
of
many
goodly
followers
,
and
when
she
desired
to
haue
taken
them
as
before
,
he
vanished
away
againe
:
likewise
the
third
day
he
appeared
againe
with
two
beautifull
red
roses
in
his
handes
,
at
which
she
wondring
,
told
her
sonne
Michael
of
it
,
and
he
afterwardes
related
it
to
another
brother
of
his
who
is
of
the
Society
:
not
long
after
she
dyed
,
and
as
seemes
that
Almighty
God
thereby
would
let
her
vnderstand
how
gratefull
and
beautifull
the
soules
of
her
two
sonnes
were
in
his
heauenly
eyes
.
7.
The
same
sentence
of
death
was
executed
vpon
Leon
Quita
Quinzayemon
,
on
the
two
and
twenty
day
of
August
1612.
He
was
a
Gentleman
of
a
good
house
,
and
a
very
valerous
souldier
of
fifty
yeares
of
age
or
thereaboutes
he
was
borne
at
a
towne
called
Chinxina
,
and
from
his
youth
very
vertuous
and
of
exemplar
life
.
When
Arimadono
came
first
to
Ximauara
,
Leon
sent
him
word
that
if
he
meant
to
make
vse
of
his
seruice
,
it
could
not
be
but
vpon
condition
that
he
would
giue
him
leaue
to
liue
a
Christian
,
for
that
otherwise
he
would
not
serue
him
.
He
went
vp
and
downe
two
monethes
and
more
without
his
sword
,
expecting
an
answere
from
Arimadono
,
animating
with
great
feruor
all
to
constancy
,
and
to
that
end
visiting
the
neighbour
townes
and
villages
.
And
some
wondring
to
see
him
go
without
his
sword
,
he
told
them
:
Seing
that
I
am
not
to
defend
myselfe
when
they
come
to
kill
me
for
Christes
cause
,
I
haue
no
need
at
all
to
weare
my
weapon
.
Going
vp
and
downe
in
this
manner
he
,
found
that
the
Christians
of
one
towne
durst
not
bury
publikely
one
that
was
dead
;
and
reprehending
them
for
their
cowardize
therein
,
they
told
him
they
feared
some
hurt
and
domage
would
befall
him
for
the
great
boldnesse
which
he
shewed
.
To
which
he
answered
:
What
can
they
do
to
me
more
then
kill
me
,
and
for
that
I
am
very
ready
whensoeuer
they
will
,
for
there
is
nothing
that
I
more
desire
then
to
dy
for
Christ
:
and
saying
so
,
with
his
owne
handes
he
buryed
the
dead
body
of
the
Christian
.
8.
The
Iudges
did
procure
by
all
meanes
possible
to
perswade
him
to
accommodate
himselfe
vnto
the
time
,
and
so
he
might
enioy
his
liuing
and
be
in
fauour
with
his
Prince
:
and
a
certaine
Noble
man
that
loued
him
very
well
,
called
Camon
,
who
was
Vncle
to
Arimadono
,
after
diuers
perswasions
sayd
vnto
him
:
What
matter
is
it
man
,
if
our
Prince
will
go
to
hell
,
let
vs
make
no
moreado
but
go
with
him
thither
too
.
To
whom
he
answered
:
My
Lord
the
obligation
which
the
seruant
hath
to
his
maister
,
and
the
subiect
to
his
Prince
doth
end
togeather
with
this
life
,
for
in
the
next
life
they
haue
no
power
nor
authority
at
all
:
and
if
your
Lordshippe
will
not
beleeue
me
make
try
all
if
you
please
,
and
call
any
of
those
captaines
that
haue
dyed
in
your
seruice
,
or
in
the
seruice
of
your
ancestor
,
and
see
if
they
do
now
answere
to
your
call
.
In
such
thinges
therefore
that
doe
concerne
this
present
life
,
I
will
very
willingly
serue
my
Prince
,
but
in
those
that
do
pertaine
vnto
the
next
and
whereon
my
saluation
doth
depend
,
he
must
pardon
me
,
I
cannot
nor
I
will
not
do
it
.
And
vnto
a
brotherinlaw
of
Arimadono
that
did
intreate
him
concerning
the
same
matter
he
answered
:
Although
I
confesse
it
will
be
something
a●ffu
ult
vnto
me
to
serue
now
one
that
hath
left
to
be
a
Christian
,
I
hauing
before
serued
in
the
warre
two
so
good
Christian
Princes
,
as
were
Don
Iohn
and
his
brother
Don
Stephen
,
yet
notwithstanding
obtaine
you
that
I
may
liue
freely
in
my
religion
,
and
I
will
do
willingly
that
which
you
desire
me
.
In
many
other
occasions
likewise
he
sufficiently
shewed
his
great
zeal
and
feruor
which
for
breuines
sake
I
do
not
heere
rehearse
.
9.
In
conclusion
Arimadono
,
because
with
his
example
and
speaches
he
did
much
animate
the
rest
,
gaue
commaund
vnto
two
strong
souldiers
that
they
should
kil
him
secretly
,
for
the
reason
before
expressed
.
They
therefore
sent
for
him
one
day
vnto
the
castle
,
and
he
imagining
the
cause
to
be
that
which
indeed
it
was
,
went
thither
with
great
alacrity
;
and
the
souldiers
going
out
to
meet
him
,
asked
him
whither
he
went
?
He
answered
that
he
went
to
the
Castle
called
by
the
Prince
:
wherfor
said
they
?
to
haue
my
head
out
of
sayd
he
,
because
I
will
not
leaue
to
be
a
Christian
:
and
in
this
manner
they
went
talking
with
him
,
and
he
wished
them
they
would
haue
care
to
looke
to
the
saluation
of
their
soules
,
all
other
businesses
whatsoeuer
in
comparison
thereof
being
of
small
account
and
consequence
.
He
made
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
vpon
himselfe
many
times
as
he
went
alonge
the
way
,
&
comming
to
a
place
where
there
had
beene
a
Church
of
the
Society
,
he
kneeled
downe
vpon
the
ground
,
and
prayed
for
a
while
:
which
done
he
rising
vp
and
going
forward
in
the
way
one
of
the
souldiers
with
his
sword
gaue
him
so
great
a
blow
vpon
one
of
his
shoulders
,
that
he
cut
him
downe
into
the
brest
:
he
then
pronouncing
the
holy
name
of
Iesus
three
times
aloud
,
vnbuckled
his
rapier
,
and
casting
it
away
from
him
did
his
endeauour
to
blesse
himselfe
with
making
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
so
fell
downe
and
dyed
.
The
Christians
came
thither
presently
,
and
because
the
sentence
that
Arimadono
had
giuen
against
him
was
publikely
knowne
,
as
also
the
cause
thereof
,
togeather
with
the
disposition
and
preparation
he
made
for
martyrdome
,
they
therefore
tooke
his
holy
body
,
and
sent
it
secretly
to
the
house
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
in
Nangasaqui
,
where
it
was
buryed
with
all
due
respect
and
reuerence
.
10.
The
happy
deathes
of
the
three
foresayd
martyrs
caused
so
great
feruour
and
courage
in
all
the
Christians
of
that
Country
and
Estate
,
that
now
they
did
not
thinke
nor
talke
of
any
other
thing
,
but
onely
how
to
prepare
themselues
to
imitate
and
follow
them
:
to
that
end
by
the
counsaile
and
aduise
of
one
of
the
Society
,
they
began
in
the
Citty
of
Arima
to
renew
their
Confraternities
,
not
admitting
into
them
any
one
,
but
onely
such
as
were
fully
resolued
to
giue
their
liues
,
and
all
they
had
,
yea
and
to
suffer
all
kind
of
tormentes
rather
then
to
deny
the
faith
of
Christ
.
They
made
amongst
themselues
certaine
lawes
and
rules
,
and
set
downe
the
fastes
,
the
disciplines
,
and
other
pennanes
they
were
to
do
.
Then
they
did
deuide
themselues
into
Decuria's
(
Companies
of
ten
)
to
the
end
that
meeting
so
in
diuers
places
they
might
the
better
help
one
another
.
And
the
like
was
done
by
the
Christians
in
al
the
townes
of
that
whole
country
of
Arima
with
a
kind
of
holy
emulation
:
but
before
any
one
could
be
admitted
into
any
Confraternity
,
they
did
many
pennances
and
other
thinges
of
piety
to
dispose
themselues
thereto
.
The
like
was
done
by
the
women
,
and
by
the
children
also
;
the
women
thinking
that
in
matters
of
deuotion
they
ought
not
to
be
inferior
vnto
men
,
and
the
children
desiring
and
endeauoring
to
imitate
theyr
parentes
piety
.
11.
And
this
was
the
preparation
which
the
common
people
made
,
although
they
were
not
comprehended
in
the
Proclamation
:
and
we
may
with
reason
thinke
that
,
that
which
the
gentlemen
and
other
of
better
sort
did
make
,
was
not
inferior
vnto
this
,
Those
who
,
as
I
sayd
before
,
at
the
entreaty
and
importunity
of
their
freindes
had
in
the
beginning
exteriourly
condescended
to
do
some
thinges
not
so
conuenient
,
being
now
exceeding
sory
and
repentant
for
their
fault
,
desired
no
other
thinge
so
much
,
as
some
good
occasion
wherein
publikely
to
acknowledge
their
error
,
&
to
make
profession
of
their
faith
.
For
which
causes
it
being
a
custome
among
the
Bonzos
in
their
festiual
dayes
,
in
signe
that
one
is
of
their
sect
,
to
take
a
booke
made
by
Xaca
,
which
is
called
Foquequio
,
and
to
put
it
vpon
the
heads
of
their
parishioners
or
sectaries
,
saying
ther
withall
a
certaine
prayer
:
and
one
of
them
hauing
in
treated
Arimadono
that
vpon
a
certaine
solemne
day
,
he
and
his
Courtiers
would
do
this
ceremony
,
they
conspired
amongst
themselues
not
onely
not
to
do
it
,
but
also
to
disgrace
the
Bonzo
if
he
did
persist
therein
.
The
day
appointed
came
,
but
notice
being
had
of
their
determination
,
and
both
Arimadono
,
and
the
Bonzo
being
afrayd
,
that
if
the
ceremony
were
done
,
it
would
redound
more
to
their
disgrace
and
to
the
encoragement
of
the
Christians
,
they
thought
it
therefore
more
conuenient
to
omit
the
ceremony
,
and
so
it
was
done
,
Arimadono
himselfe
alone
going
to
visit
the
Bonzo
without
any
more
ado
.
Wherewith
the
Gentlemen
were
not
a
little
grieued
because
they
had
lost
that
good
occasion
of
publishing
their
mindes
,
which
yet
they
determined
to
manifest
,
and
did
that
very
day
,
going
all
together
vnto
the
Iudges
,
vnto
whom
they
spake
in
this
manner
:
We
be
all
Christians
,
and
are
willing
and
desirous
to
suffer
banishment
,
and
death
rather
then
for
sake
our
fayth
and
religion
:
and
seeing
that
we
haue
not
had
meanes
to
signify
so
much
to
Arimadono
in
publike
,
we
desire
you
to
do
it
for
vs
.
So
many
they
were
that
went
thither
with
that
protestation
,
that
although
Arimadono
were
so
much
offended
therewith
that
he
commaunded
they
should
be
all
put
to
death
,
yet
could
it
not
be
put
in
execution
,
vnlesse
he
would
haue
left
himselfe
without
seruantes
to
attend
vpon
him
,
or
at
least
beene
depriued
of
the
more
and
better
sort
of
them
.
12.
One
among
the
rest
named
Leon
hauing
shewed
himselfe
so
constant
that
he
was
condemned
to
death
therefore
by
Arimadono's
speciall
order
,
because
he
vnderstood
that
a
friend
of
his
thinking
to
doe
him
a
pleasure
had
counterfayted
his
hande
,
and
going
to
the
Iudges
therewith
,
assured
them
therby
that
he
had
reuolted
from
his
fayth
,
he
tooke
foure
witnesses
with
him
&
went
vnto
the
Iudges
,
telling
them
he
was
a
Christian
,
and
that
the
subscription
which
had
beene
shewed
vnto
them
as
his
,
was
not
his
,
but
counterfayte
and
false
.
The
Iudges
hauing
heard
him
gaue
order
he
should
be
sent
immediatly
into
banishment
.
His
wife
thinking
that
for
this
action
of
her
husband
both
he
and
she
should
haue
beene
put
to
death
,
put
on
the
best
apparell
she
had
,
expecting
therein
the
sentence
and
execution
:
but
as
soone
as
she
vnderstood
that
the
punishment
of
death
was
changed
into
banishment
,
leauing
of
her
gay
attire
,
and
her
husband
laying
aside
his
weapons
,
&
loosing
all
his
wealth
,
they
departed
from
their
house
in
poore
apparell
,
desirous
to
loose
and
leaue
much
more
then
they
had
done
,
for
our
Blessed
Sauiours
sake
.
13.
Arimadono
at
the
beginning
of
the
first
moneth
of
the
yeare
1613
went
vnto
the
Court
according
to
the
custome
of
Iapone
to
visit
the
Xogun
for
that
new
yeare
,
and
being
on
the
way
his
Iudges
wrote
vnto
him
of
the
great
feruor
of
the
Christians
,
and
how
that
euery
day
some
came
before
them
to
make
potestation
of
their
fayth
:
and
therefore
they
desired
him
he
would
consider
what
they
ought
to
do
therein
.
He
answered
that
for
a
warning
and
example
to
the
rest
they
should
thrust
out
of
Arima
Don
Iohn
Tacry
n
,
who
was
his
owne
great
Vncle
,
a
graue
and
aged
Gentlemen
of
great
esteeme
,
and
a
father
to
the
Christians
,
taking
from
him
the
greatest
part
of
his
reuenewes
.
And
that
they
should
depriue
George
Tefengi
(
who
was
a
very
worthy
Christian
,
and
had
beene
a
famous
Captaine
about
Meaco
,
and
banished
also
from
the
kingdome
of
Fingo
,
&
lost
his
castle
for
his
consciencesake
)
of
al
his
liuing
,
&
banish
him
out
of
the
country
of
Arima
,
&
finally
that
they
should
put
to
death
Thomas
Onda
Feibioye
togeather
with
his
brother
mother
and
children
.
14.
This
Thomas
was
he
that
answered
the
Iudges
so
resolutly
as
we
related
in
the
end
of
the
precedent
Chapter
:
and
Arimadono
because
he
was
a
man
of
notable
courage
and
valour
had
giuen
him
once
leaue
to
liue
a
Christian
,
but
not
many
monethes
afterward
he
begun
againe
to
intreate
and
vrge
him
very
much
that
he
would
accommodate
himselfe
vnto
the
time
,
assuring
him
that
therein
he
should
giue
him
great
content
:
Whereto
he
answered
,
that
neyther
in
honesty
nor
Christianity
he
could
,
nor
would
shew
himselfe
disloyall
vnto
God
:
but
yet
for
all
that
he
still
persisted
,
vrging
him
euen
till
a
little
before
his
departure
towardes
the
Court
,
and
was
much
grieued
to
see
he
could
not
preuaile
against
his
constant
resolution
;
the
which
Thomas
wel
perceyuing
,
grew
more
carefull
of
himselfe
:
and
to
be
in
better
disposition
for
whatsoeuer
might
succeed
,
he
made
a
generall
confession
of
all
his
life
vnto
the
Father
that
went
secretly
and
disguised
amongst
them
,
of
whome
alwayes
when
he
came
to
his
house
to
celebrate
the
holy
sacrifice
of
the
masse
,
he
receiued
the
Sacramentes
with
particuler
deuotion
:
and
all
his
discourse
with
him
commonly
was
what
a
happy
thing
it
was
to
giue
ones
life
for
the
loue
of
God
.
He
vsually
did
much
pennance
,
and
gaue
himselfe
to
prayer
,
grieuing
oftentimes
that
he
had
lost
so
many
good
occasions
to
dye
for
Christes
holy
fayth
,
and
true
religion
.
15.
Vpon
the
21.
of
Ianuary
one
of
Arimadono
his
Gouernors
sent
for
him
to
his
house
,
and
another
of
them
sent
for
his
brother
Matthias
,
and
there
secretly
they
caused
them
to
be
slayne
,
cutting
of
both
their
heades
,
they
calling
at
that
time
vpon
our
Blessed
Sauiour
with
great
deuotion
and
content
,
commending
their
soules
into
his
holy
handes
.
Thomas
was
one
and
forty
yeares
old
when
he
was
put
to
death
,
and
his
brother
Matthias
was
one
and
thirty
,
both
of
them
very
well
beloued
of
all
sortes
of
people
,
for
their
good
nature
and
rare
qualities
but
much
more
for
their
vertu
and
Christianity
.
The
Iudges
sent
word
forthwith
vnto
their
mother
Martha
of
the
death
of
her
two
somes
,
signifying
withall
that
she
and
her
grandchildren
must
beare
them
company
.
The
which
newes
although
to
some
it
might
seeme
heauy
,
yet
did
she
receiue
it
with
signes
of
great
ioy
and
contentment
,
and
as
though
it
had
beene
a
message
sent
from
heauen
vnto
her
:
and
giuing
thankes
to
Almighty
God
,
&
to
those
that
brought
it
her
,
she
sent
immediatly
for
her
two
grandchildren
whose
names
were
Iustus
and
Iames
,
the
one
of
eleuen
,
the
other
of
nine
yeares
old
.
Their
mother
Iusta
was
pardoned
her
life
at
the
intreaty
and
intercession
of
some
of
her
kinsfolkes
,
although
she
nothing
at
all
desired
it
,
it
being
to
her
worse
then
death
not
to
dy
in
that
occasion
.
16.
When
her
children
tooke
their
last
leaue
of
her
,
they
spake
these
wordes
vnto
her
:
God
be
with
you
deare
Mother
,
for
we
be
sent
for
to
accompany
our
Father
vnto
heauen
;
both
he
and
we
will
expect
you
there
.
She
kissing
and
blessing
them
,
gaue
them
great
charge
they
should
not
be
afraid
of
death
,
nor
shew
any
signe
of
feare
or
cowardize
at
all
.
Then
she
and
her
good
mother-in-law
took
their
leaue
of
one
another
with
many
teares
,
ech
giuing
the
other
good
counsaile
and
aduise
:
which
being
done
,
the
two
little
children
with
their
good
grand-mother
were
carried
to
a
place
by
the
sea
side
which
was
appointed
for
their
execution
;
whither
being
come
,
Iames
the
yonger
of
the
two
remembring
the
good
counsaile
that
his
mother
had
giuen
him
,
did
himselfe
vncouer
his
owne
necke
and
layd
downe
his
little
head
vpon
the
blocke
in
readines
for
the
hangman
to
cut
it
of
,
&
then
deuoutly
saying
Iesus
Maria
three
seuerall
times
the
Executioner
bereaued
him
of
his
life
.
His
brother
Iustus
with
like
constancy
and
more
then
manly
fortitude
did
follow
him
.
Then
their
holy
Grandmother
Martha
a
graue
matrone
of
three
score
yeares
and
one
,
and
the
example
of
al
that
country
of
Arima
,
glad
to
haue
seene
the
Sacrifice
of
her
sonnes
and
grandchildren
for
so
good
a
cause
,
deteyned
her selfe
a
good
while
in
her
prayers
,
and
then
giuing
to
some
present
certaine
holy
reliques
which
she
had
about
her
,
and
to
others
her
beades
which
she
wore
about
her
necke
,
and
some
part
also
of
her
apparrell
,
she
desired
them
al
very
earnestly
to
pray
for
her
to
Almighty
God
,
and
so
falling
againe
to
her
prayers
she
had
her
head
cut
of
by
the
same
executioner
that
before
had
beheaded
her
two
grandchildren
.
Her
head
together
with
her
bloud
was
carefully
taken
vp
by
the
Christians
that
were
there
present
,
notwithstanding
the
presence
of
the
officers
,
who
eyther
durst
not
or
would
not
contradict
their
deuotion
therein
.
Afterwardes
both
hers
,
as
also
the
bodies
of
the
children
were
carried
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
there
buried
withal
respect
conuenient
,
in
the
Church
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Socyety
of
Iesus
.
The
sentence
pronunced
against
Don
Iohn
Tacuyen
,
Arimadono
his
great
Vncle
,
as
also
against
the
worthy
Captaine
George
Yefengi
of
banishment
and
losse
of
their
goodes
whereof
I
spake
before
,
was
also
with
all
rigour
put
in
execution
.
Of
eight
Christian
Iaponians
that
were
burned
aliue
for
the
faith
of
Christ
.
CHAP.
IIII.
SAFIOYE
,
seeing
that
with
his
violent
manner
of
proceeding
,
putting
some
to
death
and
banishing
others
,
he
was
so
far
from
obteyning
of
his
purpose
and
desire
,
that
rather
matters
were
worse
now
then
they
were
before
:
for
those
that
were
but
somwhat
bold
before
,
were
now
much
more
encouraged
by
the
examples
they
had
seen
,
and
with
the
hope
of
victory
&
heauenly
reward
,
and
those
that
had
shewed
some
weaknes
&
frailty
at
the
first
,
by
the
same
examples
were
moued
to
be
very
sory
and
repentant
for
their
fall
,
and
rose
vp
againe
with
couragious
resolution
:
he
now
determined
to
change
his
rigour
into
another
kind
of
crafty
cunning
persecution
.
He
sought
out
therefore
a
certaine
Bonzo
,
an
auncient
preacher
of
the
Iaponian
Sectes
,
that
was
very
famous
in
the
Courtes
of
Suruga
and
Yendo
,
and
brought
him
to
Arimadono
,
telling
him
that
if
he
could
get
the
Christianes
of
his
country
to
heare
his
Sermons
,
without
all
doubt
they
would
very
quickly
little
esteeme
,
wholy
giue
ouer
,
and
leane
the
Christian
Fayth
.
He
wished
him
therefore
to
carry
him
to
Arima
with
him
,
and
to
make
him
preach
therein
.
Arimadono
to
giue
content
vnto
Safioyedono
and
the
Xogun
,
was
very
willing
therewithall
,
and
Banzui
(
for
so
was
the
Bonzo
his
name
)
was
not
backward
but
rather
exceeding
glad
to
go
,
thinking
doubtlesse
he
should
do
some
great
exploite
and
gaine
immortall
Fame
in
conuincing
and
conuerting
of
the
Christians
:
the
Bonzos
of
Mea●o
who
by
experience
knew
of
how
small
effect
their
Sermons
are
against
the
Christian
Fayth
,
in
the
meane
tyme
laughing
in
their
sleues
to
thinke
how
wholy
his
hopes
would
be
frustrated
.
2.
Assoone
as
the
Christianes
of
Arima
had
intelligence
of
the
Bonzo
his
comming
towards
them
,
they
begane
forthwith
to
prepare
themselues
:
And
sent
vnto
the
Bishop
and
vnto
Father
Prouinciall
of
the
Society
,
to
know
of
them
what
they
might
do
,
neyther
to
preiudice
their
Consciences
,
nor
to
be
wanting
in
their
duty
to
their
Prince
.
And
it
was
resolued
that
they
should
neyther
go
out
to
meet
the
Bonzo
,
nor
afterwards
to
visit
him
.
The
which
although
some
of
them
did
not
obserue
,
going
at
the
petition
of
the
chiefe
Gouernour
to
visit
him
,
yet
when
they
went
they
carried
their
beades
in
their
handes
,
and
Agnus
Deies
at
their
neckes
,
in
signe
that
they
were
Christians
.
3.
It
was
appointed
by
Arimadono
that
there
should
be
a
Temple
or
Chappell
,
and
an
Altar
made
for
the
Bonzo
his
vse
:
and
because
the
Christians
neyther
for
loue
nor
money
,
neyther
by
threats
nor
intreaties
could
be
brought
to
put
their
hands
thereunto
,
they
were
forced
to
fetch
from
other
places
Carpenters
&
other
workmen
who
were
Gentills
,
for
the
framing
&
making
thereof
.
When
the
Temple
was
finished
and
all
in
readines
,
Banzui
would
needs
now
haue
them
come
to
heare
him
preach
.
Some
went
of
curiosity
to
heare
what
he
would
say
,
but
before
the
end
of
his
Sermon
they
did
so
laugh
,
so
mocke
and
deride
him
both
in
the
Temple
and
after
in
the
streets
,
that
the
poore
Bonzo
almost
besides
himselfe
did
grieuously
complaine
to
Safioye
,
that
insteed
of
honouring
him
as
he
expected
they
had
brought
him
thither
,
as
it
seemed
,
wholy
do
disgrace
him
,
and
make
him
loose
his
credit
:
Telling
him
withall
,
that
if
Arimadono
would
shew
some
exemplar
punishment
vpon
some
of
the
principall
Christians
,
the
rest
would
be
terrified
therewith
.
Whereupon
the
matter
was
proposed
to
Arimadono
,
and
by
him
,
and
them
it
was
determined
,
that
eight
or
ten
of
them
should
be
put
to
death
publikely
,
together
with
their
wiues
and
Children
.
4.
Great
was
the
feruour
that
was
at
that
tyme
amonge
the
Christians
,
continuall
their
prayer
and
frequent
their
doing
of
pennances
.
In
many
places
they
made
the
prayer
of
Forty
houres
continually
without
intermission
,
carefully
following
the
counsailes
,
direction
and
exhortation
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
that
in
disguised
habits
liued
amongst
them
.
Innumerable
daily
entred
into
the
Confraternities
,
writing
their
names
in
the
Cataloges
,
euen
with
their
owne
bloud
which
to
that
end
they
let
out
of
their
bodies
,
and
making
protestation
,
that
assisted
by
the
grace
of
God
,
they
would
remaine
firme
and
constant
in
the
confession
of
their
Faith
.
As
soone
as
it
was
knowne
that
some
of
them
should
be
put
tormentes
,
and
afterwardes
to
death
,
a
wondrous
great
ioy
arose
amongst
them
all
,
ech
one
congratulating
the
good
newes
with
his
neighbour
,
freinds
,
and
kinred
;
euery
one
also
desirning
that
it
might
be
his
happy
lot
to
be
one
of
those
that
should
dy
for
the
Christian
Cause
in
that
occasion
.
5.
Out
of
all
the
townes
of
the
country
there
was
six
or
seauen
of
euery
Confraternity
sent
to
the
Citty
of
Arima
to
giue
Intelligence
when
,
and
where
the
sentence
should
be
put
in
Execution
before
mentioned
,
with
intention
all
of
them
to
be
present
there
to
make
publike
protestation
of
their
faith
,
and
to
shew
how
desirous
they
were
to
dy
therefore
.
And
this
was
in
such
manner
that
almost
al
tradsmen
and
artificers
did
leaue
their
worke
and
occupations
,
and
merchantes
did
suspend
their
traffique
vntil
they
saw
what
would
be
the
yssue
and
conclusion
thereof
.
6.
But
Safioye
hauing
vnderstood
of
all
that
passed
amongst
them
,
fearing
some
vprore
,
and
doubting
that
he
should
be
blamed
for
it
at
the
Court
:
seeing
also
that
their
resolution
was
such
,
that
to
vse
rigor
towards
them
,
should
be
but
to
cast
oyle
into
the
fier
,
rather
augment
their
constancy
then
otherwise
,
he
comanded
no
more
should
be
done
in
that
busines
:
and
thereupon
the
Christians
returned
all
vnto
their
houses
with
intention
there
to
prepare
themselues
against
another
tyme
for
Martyrdome
.
Notwithstanding
this
command
of
Safioye
,
Banzui
the
Bonzo
at
the
petition
of
Arimadono
his
wife
,
who
was
an
eager
enemie
vnto
the
Christians
,
would
needes
vrge
some
Gentlewomen
and
pages
that
wayted
in
the
pallace
,
to
take
of
him
certaine
scroles
and
graines
which
the
Bonzos
vse
to
giue
,
and
which
they
call
Iuzus
,
and
Maburi
;
but
it
was
his
misfortune
and
hard
hap
to
gaine
as
little
honor
in
this
matter
as
he
had
done
before
by
his
Sermons
;
for
some
of
the
yonger
sort
vpon
that
occasion
not
only
refused
to
take
his
Iuzus
with
deuotion
,
but
also
made
him
and
them
an
obiect
of
their
myrth
;
and
some
of
them
being
to
much
vrged
by
him
in
that
busines
cast
his
trumperio
in
his
face
,
for
which
he
did
reueng
himselfe
euen
to
the
full
,
causing
some
of
of
them
to
be
put
in
prison
for
it
,
and
others
to
be
banished
.
7.
A
little
after
this
,
there
came
newes
from
the
Court
,
that
by
occasion
of
a
little
Chappell
that
was
built
by
the
Christians
,
for
certaine
poore
leprous
persons
of
Yendo
,
the
Xogun
was
so
much
offended
therewith
,
that
after
many
examinations
and
other
diligences
vsed
he
comanded
and
caused
28.
of
them
to
be
put
to
death
at
three
seuerall
tymes
,
they
all
suffering
most
constantly
so
glorious
a
Martyrdome
because
they
would
not
deny
the
Fayth
of
Christ
.
Eight
of
them
were
put
to
death
vpon
the
16.
day
of
August
,
and
fourteene
vpon
the
17.
the
rest
in
the
next
moneth
following
.
Moreouer
he
commanded
that
all
the
Christians
,
whose
names
were
written
downe
in
the
Catalogue
(
whereof
vpon
some
other
occasion
perhaps
heereafter
we
may
speake
)
should
be
compelled
to
leaue
their
fayth
.
This
newes
made
great
impression
in
Safioyedono
,
and
thereupon
he
tooke
occasion
to
cause
the
Martyrdome
of
those
whereof
I
purpose
now
to
speake
to
be
put
to
execution
Safioyedono
when
he
departed
from
Nangasaqui
vnto
the
Court
at
Suruga
,
sent
word
to
Arimadono
,
that
it
was
reported
in
the
Court
that
he
was
a
Christian
,
and
that
therefore
he
did
not
only
not
endeauour
that
his
subiects
should
be
otherwise
,
but
rather
procured
that
the
faith
of
Christ
should
daily
florish
more
and
more
in
his
dominions
:
and
that
doubtlesse
the
Xogun
now
at
his
going
to
the
Court
would
aske
him
how
the
matter
stood
,
and
that
he
must
needs
certify
the
truth
although
much
against
his
wil
,
which
being
knowne
,
it
seemed
to
him
very
likely
that
he
would
be
sharply
rebuked
for
permtting
matters
to
be
in
that
manner
that
they
were
.
He
wished
him
therefor
as
a
freind
to
consider
wel
what
he
did
,
by
reason
he
perceaued
that
his
Estate
vpon
this
respect
was
in
great
hazard
and
ieopardy
.
8.
With
this
message
Arimadono
was
at
his
wits
end
and
almost
besides
himselfe
,
seeing
that
it
seemed
to
him
he
had
already
done
almost
all
he
could
against
the
Christians
,
and
for
that
cause
had
depriued
himselfe
,
by
putting
some
to
death
and
sending
others
into
banishment
,
of
the
best
,
most
faithfull
and
ancient
seruants
of
his
house
.
And
thinking
with
himselfe
that
he
should
be
vtterly
vndone
,
if
Safioye
did
make
such
a
Relation
to
the
Xogun
of
him
as
he
sayd
he
would
,
he
publickly
protested
,
that
he
had
now
no
Christians
in
his
house
and
that
he
therfore
wondred
very
much
any
such
reportes
should
be
made
of
him
.
When
he
made
this
protestation
he
imagined
that
none
would
haue
contradicted
that
which
he
had
sayd
,
and
so
therby
he
should
sufficiently
haue
complyed
with
Safioye
.
But
some
that
thinking
perhapps
,
that
they
had
obligation
in
that
occasion
to
manifest
themselues
,
answered
him
aloud
and
sayd
;
yea
,
and
if
it
please
your
Excellency
there
be
many
Christians
in
your
house
and
those
also
that
are
very
desirous
to
spend
their
bloud
for
their
fayth
and
religion
:
and
there
withall
eight
Gentlemen
of
the
best
note
and
quality
in
al
Arima
did
manifest
themselues
for
Christians
.
9.
Arimadono
was
now
much
more
greeued
and
afflicted
then
before
,
and
caused
Safioye
his
letter
to
be
shewed
them
,
desiring
them
for
the
loue
they
bare
vnto
him
,
that
they
would
accommodate
themselues
vnto
the
tyme
.
They
answered
him
with
couragious
resolution
,
that
in
no
case
,
and
for
no
respect
they
could
condescend
to
his
request
therein
.
The
day
following
which
was
vpon
the
first
of
October
he
called
them
all
vnto
him
,
one
by
one
and
very
earnestly
,
teares
accompaning
his
wordes
,
spake
vnto
them
in
this
manner
.
My
estate
and
honor
wholy
standeth
at
this
present
in
your
handes
for
as
you
cannot
choose
but
know
I
haue
many
enemies
who
by
this
meanes
do
seeke
my
vtter
ouerthrowe
.
For
the
loue
therefore
that
you
beare
me
,
I
beseech
you
make
but
only
some
kind
of
shew
before
the
Bonzo
for
one
day
,
nay
but
for
one
houres
space
that
you
be
no
Christians
,
and
afterwards
do
euen
as
you
please
.
To
the
rest
of
the
Christians
you
shall
do
a
great
good
turne
in
doing
so
,
for
I
with
this
will
rest
satiffied
and
trouble
no
one
man
more
,
and
if
you
do
it
not
I
shall
be
compelled
to
proceed
with
rigor
against
them
all
.
And
although
perhaps
it
be
a
sinne
,
you
are
not
ignorant
that
S.
Peter
being
an
Apostle
,
yea
the
Chiefe
of
them
all
,
denied
Christ
,
and
yet
afterwards
obteyned
pardon
for
it
:
much
more
may
you
who
do
not
deny
him
in
your
hartes
nor
yet
for
feare
,
but
only
make
a
shew
to
deny
him
,
and
that
for
a
very
little
tyme
,
to
conserue
thereby
a
whole
Prouince
and
the
Christians
therof
in
peace
and
quietnes
.
10.
With
these
reasons
and
the
like
,
fiue
of
the
eight
did
yeald
themselues
vnto
his
will
,
and
afterwardes
he
gaue
assault
vnto
the
other
three
,
reducing
to
their
memory
the
many
benefits
they
had
receaued
of
his
house
and
family
:
he
told
them
he
meant
to
do
them
more
,
and
that
it
was
no
reason
for
a
thing
that
might
so
easily
be
remedied
to
put
in
hazard
his
honor
and
estate
.
But
they
answered
him
with
such
couragious
constancy
,
grounded
vpon
solide
and
substantiall
reasons
,
that
being
out
of
hope
to
bring
them
to
his
becke
,
he
went
presently
to
Nangasaqui
to
take
his
leaue
of
Safioye
,
to
tell
him
what
he
had
done
,
and
take
his
further
aduise
what
afterwardes
to
do
.
11.
The
three
glorious
Confessors
of
Christ
returned
very
ioyfully
home
,
confessed
themselues
immediatly
with
one
of
the
Society
,
and
procured
to
prepare
themselues
for
martyrdome
which
now
it
seemed
they
were
almost
assured
of
.
And
vpon
the
fifth
day
of
October
came
the
sentence
from
Nangasaqui
,
that
they
their
wiues
and
Children
should
be
burned
aliue
.
The
same
day
in
the
afternoone
it
was
notified
vnto
them
,
and
a
certaine
house
appointed
them
for
their
prison
,
vnto
the
which
they
went
most
willingly
without
any
officer
or
other
person
to
carry
or
conduct
them
thither
.
The
names
of
those
that
went
in
this
manner
were
these
,
Adrian
Tacafati
Mondo
and
Ioanna
his
wife
,
Leon
Fayaxida
Lugutyemon
and
his
wife
Martha
,
with
two
children
,
Iames
of
eleauen
yeares
of
age
and
Magdalen
of
eighteene
,
a
very
vertuous
virgin
,
who
with
the
licence
of
her
ghostly
Father
and
good
liking
of
her
parentes
had
made
a
vow
of
her
virginity
some
yeares
before
,
Leon
Taquendomi
Canyemon
,
and
Paul
Canyemon
his
sonne
.
12.
And
togeather
with
these
did
two
other
valorous
souldiers
of
Christ
enter
into
the
prison
to
beare
them
company
in
dying
for
their
fayth
,
although
afterwards
they
were
put
out
from
thence
with
no
small
griefe
vnto
their
hartes
,
because
their
names
were
not
in
the
Catalogue
.
Only
there
was
wanting
Monica
the
wife
of
Leon
Taquendomi
,
with
a
daughter
of
hers
of
nyne
yeares
old
.
The
reason
of
their
absence
was
,
because
it
was
reported
credibly
to
her
that
the
women
should
not
be
put
to
death
,
whereupon
she
and
her
daughter
not
without
many
teares
had
before
taken
their
leaues
of
her
husband
and
sonne
,
and
they
of
them
:
but
afterwardes
Leon
vnderstanding
the
truth
,
he
vsed
meanes
to
giue
her
notice
thereof
,
which
when
she
knew
,
presently
leauing
her
house
,
her
goodes
,
and
all
she
had
,
she
came
with
her
daughter
running
after
him
,
but
she
was
stayed
in
the
way
,
and
caried
by
force
vnto
the
house
of
an
ancient
Gentleman
Vncle
vnto
Arimadono
,
who
because
he
had
brought
her
vp
of
a
child
,
would
needes
saue
her
and
her
daughter
from
the
fyer
.
And
although
they
were
both
of
them
much
afflicted
therewith
,
and
vsed
many
intreaties
,
that
they
might
be
sent
vnto
the
prison
with
the
rest
,
yet
could
they
not
by
any
meanes
obteine
it
.
For
which
cause
Monica
that
night
leaped
ouer
a
wall
and
so
got
out
of
the
house
to
go
vnto
the
prison
,
but
being
found
by
the
watch
,
she
was
hindred
&
caried
backe
againe
.
13.
Of
those
fiue
which
yealded
to
the
intreaty
of
Arimadono
,
as
I
said
before
,
foure
of
them
falling
soone
after
into
consideration
with
themselues
,
were
exceeding
sory
for
their
fault
,
and
vsed
all
meanes
possible
to
amend
the
same
.
First
therefore
,
they
sought
out
〈◊〉
Father
of
the
Society
with
whom
they
●id
confesse
their
sinnes
;
after
their
confession
,
they
made
a
Catalogue
of
the
●entes
and
goodes
they
had
,
the
which
they
gaue
vnto
the
Gouernors
,
saying
that
they
from
their
childhood
had
been
Christians
,
and
how
being
seduced
by
the
intreatres
of
their
Lord
,
they
had
shewed
frailty
only
for
one
day
,
for
the
which
they
were
exceeding
sorrowfull
,
and
did
repent
themselues
,
and
so
deliuering
vnto
them
their
goodes
,
they
went
vnto
the
prison
,
and
would
haue
entred
in
,
but
were
not
permitted
by
the
Officers
.
Agreeing
therefore
among
themselues
they
went
all
togeather
into
a
house
thereby
,
and
from
thence
they
wrote
a
letter
to
the
Bonzo
Banzui
,
in
which
they
did
protest
how
they
were
Christians
,
and
did
desire
to
dye
for
Christ
,
and
that
the
frailty
they
had
shewed
proceeded
of
deceipt
,
and
that
they
were
very
sory
for
it
.
Arimadono
returning
from
Nangasaqui
&
hauing
knowledge
of
their
repentance
,
commanded
they
should
be
set
free
,
and
that
they
might
liue
Christians
.
But
they
with
wondrous
griefe
and
sorrow
not
to
haue
obteyned
their
desire
,
causing
their
head
to
be
al
shauen
,
in
token
that
they
meant
to
forsake
the
world
,
leauing
theire
houses
,
goodes
,
and
liuinges
,
did
voluntarily
banish
themselues
,
to
expect
some
other
where
a
better
occasion
to
suffer
for
their
fayth
.
14.
As
soone
as
the
sentence
was
knowne
and
published
that
the
three
aboue
named
with
their
wiues
and
children
should
be
burned
,
there
was
so
great
a
concourse
of
Christians
to
see
that
spectacle
from
all
the
townes
and
villages
therabout
,
that
all
the
wayes
and
streets
were
filled
with
men
and
women
of
all
ages
,
sortes
,
and
qualities
:
and
which
is
worthy
to
be
noted
amongst
them
all
,
they
being
more
then
twenty
thousand
in
number
,
there
was
not
so
much
as
one
only
sword
or
other
weapon
whatsoeuer
,
it
being
an
vsual
thing
there
for
almost
euery
one
to
go
with
his
weapons
;
but
insteed
thereof
euery
one
had
their
rosary
or
beades
in
their
hands
to
pray
vpon
,
and
nothing
els
;
and
many
of
them
came
in
such
hast
,
that
they
forgot
their
very
meate
,
leauing
also
their
houses
open
,
and
not
one
to
keepe
them
or
looke
vnto
them
.
Banzui
the
Bonzo
for
very
feare
retired
himselfe
into
the
castle
,
and
a
certaine
disciple
of
his
went
in
all
hast
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
there
reported
that
the
Christians
were
vp
in
rebellion
,
and
that
they
had
killed
his
Maister
.
Safioye
was
much
troubled
with
this
newes
,
but
the
Gouernors
did
assure
him
that
there
was
none
there
that
had
any
Armes
,
and
that
they
did
not
so
much
as
offer
to
make
the
least
resistance
in
the
world
.
In
so
much
that
it
being
told
them
,
that
Arimadono
had
comaunded
they
should
be
driuen
from
thence
with
musket
shot
,
there
was
not
one
that
fled
,
or
stirred
,
but
with
great
silence
and
deuotion
there
they
stood
all
that
night
praying
on
their
beades
,
which
euery
one
held
in
his
handes
,
setting
forth
so
many
lights
in
euery
place
,
that
the
citty
of
Arima
seemed
to
be
another
starry
firmament
.
15.
So
great
was
the
ioy
of
the
holy
prisoners
and
the
thankes
they
gaue
vnto
Almighty
God
to
see
themselues
in
that
estate
,
that
they
could
scarce
conteine
themselues
through
the
great
content
they
felt
.
That
night
they
spent
all
in
prayer
,
disciplining
themselues
also
all
of
them
togeather
.
It
was
imagined
most
conuenient
by
some
in
authority
,
that
they
should
be
put
to
death
secretly
,
and
their
bodies
to
be
hidden
,
partly
for
feare
some
violence
would
be
offered
by
the
Christians
,
and
partly
because
their
Reliques
should
not
be
reuerenced
.
But
the
Prefectes
or
Stewardes
of
the
Confraternities
hearing
thereof
,
came
vnto
them
and
did
assure
both
them
and
al
the
officers
there
should
be
no
disorder
at
all
committed
,
and
desiring
them
that
supposing
they
would
not
let
them
be
companions
to
the
other
in
their
Martyrdome
,
yet
at
least
they
might
accompany
them
vnto
their
death
,
the
which
was
granted
,
And
so
presently
they
caused
to
be
made
vpon
the
Sea
shore
,
a
mile
or
thereaboutes
from
the
Castle
,
a
little
house
with
eight
pillars
of
wood
,
putting
in
the
midest
therof
and
round
about
many
boughes
,
and
straw
,
and
dry
canes
:
and
to
the
end
none
might
come
neere
the
said
house
they
made
a
great
pale
round
about
it
.
16.
The
day
following
,
which
was
vpon
the
7.
of
October
,
the
Gouernors
did
signify
vnto
the
designed
Martyrs
that
,
that
very
day
the
sentence
should
be
put
in
execution
:
and
ther
with
their
ioyes
were
much
increased
,
they
giuing
thousandes
of
thankes
vnto
Almighty
God
for
so
great
a
benefit
.
Those
of
the
Confraternity
casting
themselues
down
before
their
feet
,
did
congratulate
their
great
happines
,
and
desired
something
of
them
for
a
relique
and
memory
:
But
they
in
al
humble
manner
answered
they
feared
they
should
not
bee
worthy
of
so
great
a
good
,
intreating
them
to
pray
to
God
for
their
perseuerance
:
particulerly
Iames
the
little
child
of
nyne
yeares
old
,
when
any
came
to
him
to
congrarulate
his
happy
lot
,
that
he
should
be
a
martyr
of
Christ
,
he
would
run
away
from
them
saying
:
I
am
not
yet
a
Martyr
.
Me
thinkes
I
see
the
crowne
and
do
desire
it
much
,
but
as
yet
I
haue
it
not
,
and
therefore
it
is
yet
to
soone
to
giue
me
that
honour
and
that
name
.
They
all
of
them
put
on
their
best
apparel
therin
to
go
vnto
their
Martyrdome
,
and
ouer
them
they
had
long
white
garments
like
to
surplices
such
as
those
of
the
Confraternity
of
Cochinotzu
did
ordinarily
vse
in
their
solemne
feastes
.
17.
Now
all
of
them
being
ready
,
those
of
the
Confraternity
to
accompany
them
vnto
the
place
of
execution
framed
a
procession
,
and
such
a
one
as
the
like
perhapps
was
neuer
seene
before
:
For
that
in
the
middest
of
a
Nation
and
country
of
Gentills
and
Infidells
,
there
went
more
them
twenty
thousand
Christians
euery
one
with
his
beades
in
his
hands
,
all
desirous
to
be
partaker
of
the
Martyrdome
of
those
that
then
were
to
dy
.
First
of
all
there
went
many
of
them
before
by
six
and
six
in
a
ranke
:
then
came
the
Martyrs
,
the
handes
of
the
men
being
fast
bound
behind
them
,
the
womens
loose
.
The
little
Iames
intreated
very
hard
that
they
would
tye
his
hands
as
they
did
the
rest
,
and
scarce
could
they
quiet
him
with
telling
him
that
there
was
neuer
a
cord
to
tye
them
withall
.
They
went
one
by
one
betwixt
the
Stewardes
or
Prefectes
of
the
Confraternity
,
with
lighed
candles
in
their
hands
in
signification
of
the
light
of
faith
in
their
minds
and
burning
loue
of
God
in
their
hartes
,
and
after
them
a
whole
army
of
Christians
,
singing
aloud
the
Letanies
of
our
Blessed
Lady
.
A
vertuous
man
one
of
those
that
went
in
the
company
,
did
offer
to
take
vp
Iames
the
little
boy
and
to
carry
him
in
his
armes
,
but
he
humbly
refusing
his
courtesy
,
sayd
:
I
pray
you
let
me
go
on
foote
,
for
our
Blessed
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
I
take
it
,
neyther
went
on
horsbacke
nor
in
a
litter
to
be
crucified
,
and
after
this
little
labour
I
hope
I
shall
haue
certaine
and
eternall
rest
.
These
wordes
moued
many
that
heard
them
vnto
teares
,
and
made
the
good
man
take
vp
the
holy
Child
by
force
,
and
so
he
caried
him
vntil
he
came
vnto
the
place
of
Martyrdome
.
18.
Being
come
thither
,
whilest
the
Officers
were
busy
in
binding
them
to
the
pillars
of
wood
,
at
the
which
they
were
to
bee
burned
,
many
came
to
take
their
leaues
of
them
,
and
to
get
some
parcells
of
their
garmentes
to
keep
as
Reliques
:
In
the
meane
while
one
of
the
Martyrs
whose
name
was
Leon
Canyemon
stood
vp
,
and
spake
aloud
in
this
manner
:
We
be
come
hither
,
good
people
,
to
dye
in
the
manner
you
see
for
the
honor
and
glory
of
Almighty
God
,
and
because
we
knowe
there
is
no
other
meanes
,
nor
way
vnto
saluation
but
only
by
the
holy
Fayth
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
for
it
we
ought
not
to
make
any
reckoninge
of
this
present
life
.
All
you
Christians
that
are
come
hither
with
so
great
feruour
do
knowe
this
well
inough
,
onely
therefore
we
desire
you
for
a
farewell
that
you
perseuer
in
the
confession
of
this
fayth
,
without
making
any
account
in
respect
thereof
of
all
that
is
in
this
world
,
no
nor
of
your
very
liues
.
The
rest
which
he
speake
could
not
be
well
heard
.
.
After
they
were
all
bound
to
their
pillars
,
the
Christians
lifted
vp
aloft
,
for
the
Martyrs
and
all
the
rest
to
looke
and
meditate
vpon
,
a
very
deuout
picture
of
our
Blessed
Sauiour
as
he
was
bound
to
the
pillar
.
Then
the
souldiers
putting
fire
vnto
the
wood
and
straw
,
the
Holy
Martyrs
in
the
middest
therof
withall
deuotion
called
vpon
the
help
and
fauour
of
our
Blessed
Sauiour
oftentymes
,
to
that
end
naming
the
most
holy
name
of
Iesus
,
and
al
the
Christians
vpon
their
knees
did
sing
the
Creed
,
the
Pater
noster
,
Aue
Maria
,
and
other
praiers
vntill
the
Martyrs
had
giuen
their
Holy
Soules
into
the
handes
of
God
.
.
Iames
the
little
Child
when
the
ropes
were
burned
with
which
he
was
bound
vnto
his
pillar
,
went
treading
vpon
the
Coales
towardes
his
holy
Mother
,
without
euer
offering
to
go
out
of
the
fire
as
he
might
haue
done
.
As
he
went
he
sayd
three
tymes
aloud
Iesus
Maria
,
Iesus
Maria
,
and
his
Mother
said
vnto
him
,
looke
vp
my
Child
,
looke
vp
into
heauen
;
and
so
he
did
,
and
then
fell
downe
and
dyed
.
The
Deuotion
also
of
his
holy
sister
the
Virgin
Magdalen
was
much
noted
of
some
,
and
very
worthily
,
for
when
her
handes
were
loosed
,
the
cordes
wherewith
they
had
beene
bound
being
burned
,
she
tooke
the
hoate
burning
coales
,
&
put
them
on
her
head
(
for
it
is
the
custome
of
the
Iaponians
when
they
like
any
thing
which
is
giuen
them
,
to
put
it
on
theyr
heades
)
in
token
that
she
did
esteeme
them
as
a
Gatland
of
flowers
,
and
as
pretious
pearles
,
wherewith
being
crowned
and
adorned
,
she
desired
,
and
meant
to
meet
her
heauenly
spouse
,
whome
she
loued
aboue
all
other
thinges
,
and
therewithall
she
gaue
her
soule
into
his
holy
handes
.
Leon
Canyemon
making
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
gaue
vp
the
Ghost
,
and
all
of
them
made
happy
endes
,
their
soules
being
as
it
seemed
more
inflamed
with
the
fire
of
the
loue
of
God
,
then
their
bodies
scorched
with
the
heate
of
the
materiall
fire
.
.
The
Christians
who
from
the
begining
,
as
I
sayd
before
,
were
al
vpon
their
knees
in
prayer
,
seeing
that
the
holy
Martyrs
were
now
all
dead
,
reuerenced
their
holy
ashes
,
and
without
regard
of
the
officers
leaped
into
the
fire
,
&
tooke
out
thereof
the
Blessed
bodies
,
although
therby
some
of
them
receaued
no
small
hurt
and
domage
by
the
fire
.
A
man
of
worth
got
the
handes
of
the
holy
Virgin
&
Martyr
Magdalen
,
and
the
Christians
of
Conzara
got
her
body
:
the
other
seauen
were
caried
in
Coffins
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
there
deliuered
to
the
Father
Prouincial
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
and
withall
possible
solemnity
,
although
not
publique
,
they
were
placed
in
their
Church
,
the
Bishop
of
Iapon
,
Don
Luis
Cerquyera
being
there
present
at
that
tyme
,
and
a
little
after
the
body
of
the
holy
Virgin
Magdalen
was
brought
thither
also
,
and
laid
with
the
rest
.
So
great
was
the
deuotion
of
the
Christians
,
that
they
neyther
left
pillar
,
nor
coles
that
they
did
not
take
away
for
Reliques
of
them
.
23.
The
Lord
Bishop
made
an
authenticall
information
of
al
this
history
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Church
,
and
out
of
it
was
drawne
that
which
is
heere
related
.
A
little
after
vpon
the
29.
of
October
another
man
named
Thomas
was
put
to
death
for
the
same
cause
.
He
had
beene
banished
eight
yeares
before
out
of
the
Kingdome
of
Fingo
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
&
at
the
present
he
had
care
of
the
Christians
of
a
certaine
town
,
and
he
did
it
with
such
care
,
diligence
,
and
fruit
,
that
many
at
his
perswasion
did
confesse
their
fayth
before
the
Iudges
,
and
for
that
cause
Arimadono
comaunded
him
to
be
put
to
death
,
the
which
he
endured
very
willingly
,
and
calling
continually
vpon
the
Blessed
name
of
Iesus
,
made
an
happy
end
.
How
this
last
persecution
of
all
did
begin
:
and
of
the
causes
thereof
.
CHAP.
V.
MATTERS
passing
in
the
country
of
Arima
in
the
manner
before
related
,
there
was
all
this
while
no
change
at
all
in
the
Citties
of
Meaco
,
Fuximi
,
and
Ozaca
,
nor
in
the
Kingdome
of
Canga
&
Noto
of
Bungo
&
Fixen
,
nor
in
Aqui
a
Citty
of
Firoxima
,
nor
in
Nangasaqui
,
and
diuers
other
townes
,
nor
in
the
Ilandes
of
Xiqui
,
and
Cozura
:
The
Churches
there
stood
open
vnto
all
,
and
Gods
Word
was
freely
preached
therein
,
although
they
were
not
without
some
feare
and
care
to
see
what
that
tempest
which
threatned
som
greater
storme
to
come
,
would
proue
at
length
.
They
celebrated
in
the
yeare
1613.
the
Night
of
our
Blessed
Sauiour
his
Natiuity
in
all
the
places
afore
mentioned
,
with
great
solemnity
,
concourse
and
deuotion
of
the
Christians
.
And
vpon
the
27.
of
December
begon
in
Meaco
the
first
Thunder-clappe
and
signe
of
the
future
tempestuous
stormes
;
Itacuradono
the
Gouernour
of
the
Citty
comanding
that
the
names
of
all
the
Christians
should
be
taken
and
written
downe
in
a
Catalogue
,
and
the
same
was
done
in
Fuximi
and
Ozaca
:
the
which
caused
no
small
trouble
among
the
Christians
,
especially
they
not
knowing
the
cause
and
reason
why
it
was
so
done
,
vntill
at
length
there
came
two
letters
,
the
one
from
Safioye
,
the
other
from
Xozamburo
both
of
them
great
fauorites
of
the
Xogun
.
The
first
was
directed
to
the
Father
Rector
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
in
Meaco
,
the
second
to
another
Christian
a
very
friend
of
his
,
both
of
them
dated
from
the
Court
vpon
the
eleauenth
Moone
:
and
the
contentes
were
,
that
it
had
beene
signified
vnto
the
Xogun
,
that
the
Christian
Religion
was
such
,
that
those
that
did
professe
it
,
did
neyther
obey
nor
esteeme
of
their
Maisters
,
Lordes
,
nor
Princes
,
and
that
they
did
adore
men
put
to
death
for
Malefactors
,
tooke
their
flesh
and
bones
for
Reliques
(
as
they
termed
them
)
and
wore
them
at
their
neckes
.
And
for
proofe
therof
they
related
all
that
had
passed
about
those
Christians
which
had
been
burnt
at
Arima
,
signifying
that
it
had
so
beene
told
vnto
him
.
And
that
moreouer
very
many
Christians
did
of
late
publiquely
adore
a
man
that
for
his
rust
desertes
was
crucified
in
Meace
.
For
al
which
he
being
much
offended
said
,
that
,
that
Religion
which
teacheth
such
doctrine
,
is
doubtlesse
of
the
Druell
,
and
therefore
could
not
be
tolerated
in
Iapone
.
In
the
end
they
said
that
they
were
very
sory
to
send
them
so
bad
newes
,
but
yet
could
not
chuse
but
let
them
vnderstand
thereof
.
2.
This
blow
did
grieue
the
Christians
very
much
,
and
to
the
end
they
might
better
vnderstand
how
the
matter
went
,
and
procure
some
remedy
thereof
,
after
they
had
consulted
amongst
themselues
,
they
sent
vnto
the
Court
a
Brother
of
the
Society
,
a
man
very
expext
and
intelligent
,
with
intention
that
Father
Rector
should
also
go
thither
to
that
end
soone
after
him
,
Safioye
had
notice
thereof
,
and
meeting
with
the
Brother
reprehended
him
exceedingly
,
telling
him
moreouer
,
that
now
there
was
no
remedy
,
for
that
the
Xogun
had
giuen
expresse
Command
that
not
one
of
all
those
that
taught
the
religion
of
Christ
,
whether
they
were
strangers
or
borne
in
the
Country
,
should
remayne
in
all
Iapone
,
and
that
therefore
he
should
returne
immediatly
vnto
Meaco
from
whence
he
came
.
3.
The
truth
of
the
matter
was
,
that
when
Safioye
came
vnto
the
Court
he
found
that
many
there
talked
very
much
of
the
28.
Martyrs
that
had
beene
there
put
to
death
in
the
Moneth
of
August
last
past
,
as
also
of
the
great
constancy
of
those
that
in
Arima
chose
rather
to
be
burned
aliue
,
then
for
one
only
houre
deny
their
fayth
:
of
the
courage
likewise
of
those
Christians
that
went
thither
to
see
that
spectacle
,
offering
to
dye
with
them
,
and
how
they
reuerenced
their
Reliques
.
Some
said
it
was
too
great
a
cruelty
,
and
that
it
had
beene
inough
at
the
most
to
haue
banished
them
and
confiscated
their
goodes
:
whereupon
Safioye
and
others
partly
through
the
hatred
they
bare
vnto
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
and
principally
for
the
excusing
of
their
owne
cruelties
,
did
defame
the
Christians
vnto
the
Xogun
,
as
disobedient
,
stubborne
and
rebellious
people
,
that
they
did
not
feare
death
,
but
rather
did
desire
to
be
put
to
death
as
Malefactors
,
and
that
they
do
esteeme
and
adore
such
like
persons
;
and
a
brother
of
Safioye
did
giue
this
reason
thereof
,
because
said
he
,
Christ
whome
they
hold
for
their
Lord
and
Sauiour
did
dye
vpon
a
Crosse
as
a
Malefactor
.
4.
But
this
proceeded
from
the
late
death
of
a
Christian
that
was
crucified
in
this
manner
.
Seauen
persons
were
condemned
to
death
in
Meaca
,
for
hauing
bought
vncoyned
siluer
,
as
it
seemeth
,
against
some
law
of
the
country
to
that
effect
.
Six
of
them
were
Gentills
and
the
seauenth
was
a
Christian
.
The
Gentills
were
beheaded
,
the
Christian
was
crucified
.
Many
people
according
to
the
custome
of
all
places
went
to
see
the
execution
,
and
when
the
Christian
gaue
vp
the
Ghost
,
the
Christians
that
were
present
kneeled
downe
vpon
their
knees
to
commend
his
soule
vnto
God
;
and
thereupon
some
of
the
Gentills
,
malicious
persones
,
tooke
occasion
to
giue
out
that
they
did
adore
him
that
was
crucified
.
And
to
excuse
their
cruelty
towards
those
of
the
Prouince
of
Arima
,
they
exagerated
the
matter
,
saying
that
if
one
only
Prouince
was
so
obstinate
,
that
there
was
no
remedy
to
make
them
obey
neyther
their
Prince
nor
the
Xogun
,
what
would
it
be
if
the
greater
part
of
Iapone
were
Christians
,
as
already
they
were
very
many
in
Meaco
?
adding
withall
that
as
long
as
the
Fathers
were
permitted
in
Iapone
,
it
was
not
possible
there
should
be
any
remedy
therein
.
5.
These
and
the
like
thinges
they
did
paint
out
,
and
exaggerate
in
such
manner
to
the
Xogun
and
the
Prince
his
sonne
,
who
before
were
nothing
well
affected
,
but
rather
auerted
from
the
Christians
by
reason
of
the
false
reportes
of
the
Gentills
and
Heretikes
;
that
they
resolued
to
banish
all
the
Fathers
out
of
Iapone
,
and
cruelly
to
persecute
the
Christians
thereof
:
saying
,
that
the
Fathers
as
being
strangers
and
religious
persons
were
not
much
to
be
blamed
for
preaching
of
their
religion
,
seeing
it
was
their
office
and
profession
so
to
do
;
but
that
euery
Prince
and
Lord
were
worthy
to
be
blamed
that
did
permit
them
to
liue
and
preach
in
their
Countries
;
&
much
more
the
Christians
there
,
that
gaue
eare
vnto
them
,
and
did
more
esteeme
of
the
doctrine
that
was
taught
them
by
a
few
strangers
,
then
of
that
with
their
ancestors
had
professed
,
&
their
Princes
did
imbrace
and
command
to
be
belieued
&
followed
,
and
that
therefore
they
did
only
banish
the
Fathers
without
doing
them
any
other
hurt
,
or
harme
,
but
only
depriuing
them
of
their
Churches
and
Houses
:
wheras
those
that
were
free
Denizens
should
be
secretly
punished
if
they
did
not
obey
.
And
so
the
Catalogue
was
first
to
know
how
many
Christians
there
were
in
those
places
,
&
then
by
that
to
procure
that
they
should
all
of
them
leaue
their
fayth
:
which
was
the
selfe
same
manner
they
had
vsed
before
with
those
of
Yendo
.
6.
All
possible
diligence
was
vsed
by
the
Christians
to
see
if
they
could
by
any
meanes
make
the
Xogun
capable
of
the
truth
of
matters
falsly
feigned
against
them
,
and
to
giue
him
a
true
Information
of
the
Catholique
fayth
.
But
the
Princes
of
Iapone
are
of
that
nature
and
disposition
that
if
once
in
any
thing
they
be
resolued
,
they
scarce
euer
afterwards
do
change
their
mindes
;
neither
is
there
almost
any
that
will
,
or
dare
make
intercession
vnto
them
for
another
,
although
it
be
in
a
matter
the
most
iust
that
may
be
,
especially
if
the
enemies
of
that
person
be
in
fauour
with
the
Prince
,
and
themselues
be
not
to
receaue
some
benefit
by
the
busines
.
Whereupon
it
came
to
passe
vpon
the
12.
of
February
1614.
that
notwithstanding
al
the
meanes
that
could
be
wrought
,
there
was
an
expresse
order
made
that
al
the
Fathers
in
Iapone
,
with
al
those
that
did
belonge
vnto
them
should
be
sent
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
there
deliuered
vnto
their
Superiors
,
and
vnto
the
Gouernors
of
the
Citty
,
&
that
their
Churches
,
&
houses
should
be
cast
down
.
7.
Vpon
the
14
of
the
same
moneth
this
order
was
notified
vnto
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
of
Meaco
,
for
that
there
was
no
other
Church
but
theirs
in
that
Citty
,
and
they
were
required
to
giue
vp
a
Catalogue
of
the
names
of
all
the
Fathers
,
Brethren
,
and
Doxucos
,
or
Seminaristes
,
as
also
of
the
seruantes
they
had
,
to
the
end
that
none
of
them
should
remaine
behind
.
But
because
it
was
very
necessary
that
some
should
stay
secretly
there
for
the
helpe
of
the
Christians
of
that
Citty
,
and
of
other
townes
and
villages
there
about
,
of
eight
Fathers
they
put
only
three
in
the
Catalogue
,
and
of
seauen
Brethren
other
three
,
and
of
20.
Seminaristes
only
six
.
8.
Those
three
Fathers
and
their
company
were
banished
out
of
Meaco
vpon
the
21.
of
February
,
and
there
was
an
infinite
concourse
of
Gentills
to
see
them
(
for
the
Christians
were
not
permitted
by
the
officers
to
go
;
)
some
mocked
at
them
,
others
tooke
compassion
of
them
,
considering
the
innocency
wherewith
they
had
liued
amongst
them
so
many
yeares
.
When
they
were
come
into
Fuximi
they
found
the
Fathers
of
the
holy
Order
of
S.
Francis
that
did
dwell
there
already
put
in
baotes
ready
to
depart
,
and
there
they
were
all
deliuered
to
a
seruant
of
the
Gouernor
of
Meaco
,
that
was
appointed
to
carry
them
to
Nangasaqui
.
Downe
the
riuer
they
went
and
came
to
Ozaca
before
the
breake
of
day
,
and
there
were
ioyned
vnto
them
others
of
the
Society
,
and
of
S.
Francis
his
order
that
did
dwell
in
that
Citty
,
as
also
another
Father
with
others
of
the
Society
that
were
brought
from
the
Kingdomes
of
Canga
and
Noto
:
so
that
vpon
the
25.
of
that
month
there
departed
from
Ozaca
a
reasonable
fleet
of
banished
persons
for
the
faith
of
Christ
.
9.
Before
their
departure
Father
Rector
did
offer
vnto
the
Gouernors
of
Meaco
and
Ozaca
a
memoriall
in
which
he
answered
to
the
false
calumniations
which
were
raysed
against
the
Christian
fayth
and
Religion
,
desiring
them
they
would
shew
it
vnto
the
Xogun
,
and
informe
him
of
their
innocenty
.
Both
of
them
did
read
it
,
and
sayd
that
which
was
therin
conteyned
stood
with
very
great
reason
,
and
that
they
thought
that
if
the
Xogun
did
se
it
he
would
desist
from
persecuting
the
Christians
.
By
the
same
order
that
those
already
mentioned
,
were
also
banished
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
that
dwelt
in
Firoxima
,
and
in
the
Kingdomes
of
Aqui
,
Bingo
,
Bungo
,
and
Figen
,
of
the
country
of
Omura
,
the
Ilandes
of
Xiqui
,
and
Conzura
,
as
also
before
had
beene
in
the
yeares
1612.
and
1613.
those
of
Bugen
Chicugo
,
Chicugen
,
together
with
the
Fathers
of
S.
Augustins
order
of
Vsuqui
,
and
the
Fathers
of
S.
Dominicke
of
the
Kingdome
of
Fijcn
.
Finally
in
all
Iapone
there
did
not
remaine
so
much
as
one
Church
which
was
not
cast
downe
and
destroyed
,
all
the
Religious
men
being
brought
to
the
port
of
Nangasaqui
,
except
some
few
that
lay
hidden
and
went
secretly
disguised
in
diuers
partes
.
10.
The
Society
had
at
that
time
in
Nangasaqui
foure
seuerall
Residences
,
the
Colledge
and
Seminary
all
in
one
,
the
Misericordia
,
the
Hospitall
,
and
the
howse
of
All-saints
,
and
other
two
they
had
not
far
from
thence
:
there
were
also
three
Couentes
there
,
one
of
S.
Augustine
his
order
,
another
of
S.
Dominicke
,
and
the
third
of
S.
Francis
.
There
were
moreouer
foure
parish
Churches
of
secular
Priestes
that
were
Iaponians
borne
,
besides
other
lesser
Chappells
.
The
number
of
the
Churches
that
were
destroyed
in
all
partes
of
Iapone
,
may
be
gathered
by
that
which
the
Society
alone
did
loose
in
the
yeare
1612.
when
the
persecution
did
but
begin
in
Arima
(
although
it
were
not
vniuersall
)
which
were
fourescore
and
seauen
Residences
,
Churches
,
and
Chappells
.
It
would
be
to
tedious
a
matter
to
write
in
particuler
all
the
molestations
&
vexations
which
the
Christians
receaued
vpon
this
occasion
,
togeather
with
their
valour
,
courage
,
patience
and
constancy
therin
,
the
which
is
nothing
diminished
by
the
frailty
which
some
exteriourly
did
shew
,
seeing
that
it
is
no
nouelty
that
some
in
all
places
be
not
so
constant
in
religion
as
they
should
:
euen
in
Europe
it selfe
where
Christian
Religion
most
florisheth
,
and
is
of
most
continuance
we
haue
to
many
examples
thereof
,
yea
and
which
is
more
in
the
very
primitiue
Church
of
Christ
,
there
neuer
wanted
some
,
that
were
vnconstant
,
cowardly
,
to
too
fearefull
,
&
faint
harted
.
Of
that
which
happened
in
Meaco
and
Ozaca
.
CHAP.
VI.
MEACO
is
the
most
populous
&
ancient
Citty
of
Iapone
,
and
the
ordinary
Court
of
the
Dayri
,
who
by
right
is
the
true
Lord
of
all
those
Kingdomes
.
It
is
the
very
well
spring
&
fountaine
of
al
the
Idolatry
of
that
country
,
and
hath
in
it
many
Temples
and
Bonzoes
.
Fuximi
is
another
Citty
distant
six
miles
from
Meaco
,
although
it
be
now
almost
ioyned
with
the
suburbes
thereof
.
It
was
builded
by
Taycosama
the
predecessor
of
the
Xogun
that
now
reigneth
,
who
hath
there
a
goodly
great
fortresse
,
and
it
is
his
Garrison
towne
for
the
partes
of
Camy
.
There
he
hath
continually
6000.
souldiers
vnder
the
charge
of
4.
Captaines
,
and
the
Generall
of
them
all
is
Oquindono
who
is
his
owne
brother
.
Ozaca
is
20.
miles
lower
down
the
riuer
towards
the
West
,
and
is
also
a
very
populous
Citty
,
hath
many
goodly
Pallaces
in
it
,
&
one
of
the
best
fortresses
if
not
the
best
of
all
Iapone
.
Taycosama
did
build
it
,
and
his
sonne
Fideyor
doth
dwel
in
it
to
this
day
,
Sacay
is
six
miles
more
towards
the
South
,
and
the
Inhabitants
thereof
be
all
Merchantes
and
Tradesmen
.
2.
In
euery
one
of
these
Cittyes
there
were
good
store
of
Christians
,
and
all
of
them
,
especially
those
of
Meaco
and
Ozaca
,
where
were
the
greater
number
,
hearing
of
this
newes
did
endeauour
to
moue
themselues
to
feruour
and
deuotion
.
The
two
Gouernors
Itacuradono
and
Ichinocami
did
desire
to
put
as
few
Christians
into
the
Catalogue
as
might
be
,
partly
because
they
saw
it
was
a
manifest
miustice
that
was
intended
towards
them
,
and
partly
least
they
themselues
should
be
blamed
and
rebuked
for
that
there
were
so
many
.
But
all
the
Christians
,
euen
the
very
Children
,
would
needes
haue
their
names
written
in
the
Catalogue
;
for
that
in
Meaco
alone
there
were
at
that
tyme
more
then
fower
thousand
,
whose
names
were
taken
.
Some
there
were
that
were
then
but
only
disposing
of
themselues
in
Catechizing
to
be
Christians
,
and
were
not
yet
baptized
,
that
did
put
in
their
names
among
the
rest
,
and
more
then
threescore
at
that
very
tyme
were
baptized
,
notwithstanding
all
the
troubles
likely
to
ensew
,
affirming
that
they
should
hould
themselues
for
very
happy
to
dy
in
so
holy
a
religion
:
and
among
the
rest
an
ancient
woman
of
threescore
and
ten
yeares
old
,
that
had
very
often
resisted
vnto
Gods
calling
and
holy
inspirations
giuen
her
to
be
a
Christian
,
a
very
little
before
the
departure
of
the
Fathers
was
baptized
,
to
the
great
contentment
of
her selfe
,
and
all
her
Christian
freindes
.
3.
There
was
a
little
Child
in
Sacay
who
saying
to
his
parents
that
he
would
be
a
Martyr
with
them
,
and
they
telling
him
,
that
if
he
could
not
suffer
a
little
sparke
of
fire
on
his
hand
,
how
would
he
suffer
greater
tormentes
,
he
tooke
a
hoat
burning
iron
to
try
it
in
his
hand
if
he
could
endure
it
:
his
parentes
detayned
him
,
but
could
not
quiet
him
vntill
they
promised
him
they
would
carry
him
with
them
when
they
went
to
dy
.
4.
There
was
another
young
youth
nephew
to
a
certaine
Bonzo
whose
Temple
and
Benefice
he
was
to
haue
inherited
,
and
because
he
made
himselfe
a
Christian
,
his
owne
Father
hung
him
by
the
feet
and
whipped
him
cruelly
,
but
for
all
that
▪
he
would
neuer
leaue
insisting
that
they
should
put
his
name
downe
in
the
Catalogue
of
Christians
,
because
he
was
he
said
a
Christian
,
and
so
would
liue
and
die
.
For
which
cause
his
Father
did
disinherite
him
,
and
violently
thrust
him
out
of
his
house
,
and
he
went
imediatly
to
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
making
earnest
suite
to
go
away
with
them
.
5.
All
this
tyme
there
was
an
extraordinary
concourse
of
the
Christians
vnto
the
Churches
,
notwithstanding
all
the
floutes
and
mockes
,
and
reprehensions
of
the
Gentills
:
much
frequenting
of
the
Sacraments
and
prayer
,
and
the
prayer
of
forty
houres
was
almost
continually
kept
in
many
places
:
and
it
was
the
generall
care
of
al
by
meanes
of
these
holy
exercises
and
diuers
penances
they
did
,
to
prepare
themselues
to
dye
.
They
were
much
grieued
to
depart
from
their
spirituall
Fathers
&
maisters
,
not
knowing
whether
they
should
euer
see
them
againe
or
no
,
and
so
great
and
griuous
was
their
lamentation
for
this
respect
,
that
the
very
Gentills
tooke
great
pitty
and
compassion
both
of
them
and
the
Fathers
also
,
saying
publikely
,
that
the
officers
that
hindered
them
,
did
them
great
wrong
and
iniury
not
to
let
them
go
in
their
company
,
seeing
they
did
so
much
desire
it
.
6.
Vpon
the
16
of
February
Sangamidono
one
of
the
principall
Captaines
and
Tutor
to
the
Prince
of
Yendo
came
to
Meaco
with
a
hundred
and
fifty
horsemen
,
and
many
more
on
foote
vnder
pretence
to
pull
downe
the
Churches
,
and
destroy
the
Christians
,
although
as
we
shal
see
heerafter
the
Xogun
had
another
intention
therein
.
The
next
day
following
,
he
commanded
to
cast
down
the
Church
and
House
of
the
Society
,
and
to
carry
the
wood
thereof
to
the
riuer
side
,
making
a
Proclamation
that
all
that
would
not
deny
their
faith
should
be
burned
with
that
wood
,
and
that
euery
one
should
prepare
his
pillar
of
wood
whereunto
to
be
tyed
when
they
should
be
burned
.
Many
immediatly
got
them
pillers
and
set
them
ready
at
their
dores
,
others
that
had
no
money
to
buy
them
withall
,
sould
some
of
their
househould
stuffe
,
because
when
the
tyme
came
they
would
not
be
without
them
.
7.
And
they
in
this
manner
expecting
the
happy
day
of
Martyrdome
,
the
foresayd
wood
was
commanded
to
be
burned
publikely
,
togeather
with
the
wood
of
two
other
Chappells
,
and
of
the
Churches
of
Ozaca
,
Fuximi
,
&
Sacay
to
the
great
griefe
and
affliction
of
all
the
Christians
,
and
thereby
they
came
to
vnderstand
,
that
all
that
had
beene
done
was
only
to
terrify
and
put
them
into
a
feare
.
For
Sangamidono
and
the
Gouernors
of
Meaco
&
Ozaca
seing
their
inuincible
courage
,
determined
first
of
all
to
assault
them
by
meanes
of
their
freindes
,
neighbors
and
kinred
,
and
if
that
did
not
preuaile
,
then
to
disgrace
some
of
them
publikely
,
and
to
blot
out
of
the
Catalogue
the
names
of
others
eyther
by
force
,
or
by
deceipt
,
to
comply
in
that
manner
with
the
Xogun
;
thinking
to
giue
him
notice
only
of
those
that
were
in
their
iudgments
most
rebellious
and
obstinate
.
8.
Presently
hereupon
the
neighbors
,
freinds
,
and
kinsfolkes
of
the
Christians
begone
to
enter
in
troupes
into
their
houses
,
some
breaking
downe
and
tearing
in
peeces
the
pictures
of
our
Sauiour
and
his
Saintes
,
some
taking
away
their
beades
and
Agnus
Deis
,
and
all
other
signes
of
Christianity
they
found
:
others
partly
with
threates
,
partly
with
intreaties
and
importunities
,
insisting
that
at
the
least
they
would
consent
that
their
names
might
be
blotted
out
of
the
Catalogue
.
This
Combat
did
endure
a
good
while
and
diuers
were
the
euentes
thereof
.
Few
were
ouercome
:
a
great
number
eyther
by
force
or
by
decept
had
their
names
blotted
out
of
the
Catalogue
:
and
the
most
constant
were
miserably
vexed
and
afflicted
.
9.
There
was
in
Meaco
a
certaine
street
called
the
street
of
the
Christians
,
because
al
that
dwelt
therein
(
except
one
only
family
)
were
so
,
with
these
they
vsed
extraordinary
diligence
to
make
them
leaue
their
fayth
,
and
because
they
could
not
preuaile
with
them
,
they
banished
two
families
as
heades
of
all
the
rest
,
and
then
in
the
sight
of
their
husbands
and
fathers
they
put
27.
persons
,
women
and
Children
,
into
certaine
sackes
of
straw
into
the
which
they
vse
to
put
their
rice
,
and
tying
them
with
cordes
round
about
from
top
to
toe
,
they
cast
them
one
vpon
another
,
as
though
they
had
beene
sackes
of
corne
,
and
afterwardes
,
because
they
should
not
be
smothered
,
they
laid
them
in
the
streets
vpon
the
ground
,
leauing
them
so
for
all
men
to
behold
a
whole
day
and
a
night
,
in
exceeding
cold
weather
and
snow
,
with
men
to
keep
them
,
who
continually
did
importune
them
that
they
would
yeald
at
least
in
something
or
other
.
But
for
all
this
,
and
all
they
could
do
,
they
could
not
ouercome
them
.
Yea
other
children
there
were
that
wept
and
cried
very
seriously
,
because
they
were
not
put
and
tyed
in
sackes
as
their
mothers
and
their
sisters
were
;
and
to
quiet
them
there
was
no
other
way
but
to
put
them
in
,
where
withall
the
Gentills
did
remaine
astonished
.
10.
The
day
following
the
Iudges
did
returne
,
and
affirming
that
the
husbandes
of
those
women
were
not
men
,
seeing
they
were
not
moued
with
the
disgrace
and
punishment
of
their
wiues
and
children
,
they
commanded
they
women
to
be
loosed
,
and
the
men
to
be
tyed
in
the
sackes
,
and
put
to
the
same
torment
that
their
wiues
were
put
vnto
the
day
before
,
threatning
them
that
if
they
did
not
deny
their
faith
they
would
cause
them
to
be
carried
in
that
manner
vpon
a
staffe
through
all
the
streetes
of
the
citty
,
to
their
publique
shame
ignominy
and
disgrace
.
But
by
the
grace
of
God
they
made
small
reckoning
of
their
threates
.
Then
came
there
thither
a
great
troupe
of
Gentills
,
who
first
,
giuing
them
many
reproachfull
wordes
and
speaches
,
did
afterwardes
intreat
the
Iudges
that
they
would
deliuer
them
into
their
custody
,
&
that
they
in
their
houses
would
giue
them
such
counsaile
,
as
should
be
conuenient
for
them
.
And
so
it
was
agreed
,
because
indeed
they
were
loath
to
fill
the
prisons
full
of
Christians
;
whose
wordes
in
all
this
tyme
were
nothing
but
protestations
,
that
they
would
so
remayne
(
by
the
assistance
of
the
holy
Chost
)
vntill
their
dying
day
.
11.
Neere
vnto
the
Church
of
Meaco
there
liued
in
a
house
all
together
very
recollectedly
diuers
Gentlewomen
that
had
made
vowes
of
Chastity
in
the
company
of
a
noble
Lady
called
Iulia
,
sister
vnto
Don
Iohn
Naytodono
,
of
whome
shortly
we
shall
make
mention
.
This
Lady
remayning
widow
after
the
death
of
her
husband
who
was
a
principall
Lord
of
the
Kingdome
of
Tamba
,
left
the
world
being
yet
a
Gentile
to
be
a
Bicuni
,
which
is
a
kind
of
religious
life
among
the
Gentills
,
and
so
she
remained
for
the
space
of
fourteene
yeares
,
liuing
in
great
pouerty
and
penance
,
spending
her
time
in
doing
many
heathenish
rites
and
ceremonies
,
for
the
which
she
was
greatly
esteemed
of
many
of
the
most
noble
Ladies
of
all
the
Land
,
and
of
all
of
that
sect
which
she
professed
,
although
the
longer
she
liued
in
that
fashion
the
lesse
quietnes
she
found
in
her
Conscience
.
It
pleased
Almighty
God
to
open
her
eyes
as
another
Lydia
in
the
actes
of
the
Apostles
by
hearing
the
sermons
of
the
Catechisme
which
were
preached
by
a
Brother
of
the
Society
who
was
a
Iapenian
borne
:
and
allthough
her
ancient
custome
and
the
speach
of
the
world
weighed
very
much
,
and
were
great
impediments
to
hinder
her
conuersion
,
yet
the
grace
and
calling
of
Almighty
God
being
more
potent
and
powerful
,
within
a
short
tyme
she
came
to
see
the
error
of
the
Iaponian
Sects
wherein
she
had
beene
very
conuersant
,
&
to
know
the
truth
of
our
holy
Christian
and
Catholike
Religion
,
and
was
baptized
by
F.
Organtino
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
in
the
yeare
1596.
after
which
diuers
persecutions
were
raised
against
her
by
the
Bonzos
for
leauing
of
their
sect
;
and
because
she
had
burned
certaine
Idolls
which
they
esteemed
very
much
,
they
procured
the
Xogun
to
made
enquiry
after
her
,
to
punish
her
therefore
;
and
vpon
that
occasion
she
was
forced
to
liue
secretly
diuers
yeares
.
She
gaue
herselfe
wholy
to
deuotion
and
became
thereby
to
be
so
good
a
Christian
and
so
spirituall
,
that
she
together
with
her
company
did
exceeding
much
good
among
the
Gentills
,
teaching
the
Christian
Religion
to
diuers
Ladies
&
Gentlewomen
whome
they
visited
,
to
whom
no
man
could
possibly
haue
any
entrance
or
accesse
,
and
by
her
meanes
many
soules
were
deliuered
from
the
Diuells
power
,
and
her
howse
was
as
it
were
a
place
of
refuge
for
the
Christian
women
,
such
was
her
vertue
,
such
her
wisdome
,
such
the
good
example
she
gaue
to
all
.
12.
The
Iudges
togeather
with
the
Gouernors
Nephews
were
fiue
daies
in
endeauouring
to
make
these
good
Gentlewomen
leaue
fayth
,
sometymes
by
faire
means
somtymes
by
foule
;
and
finally
for
a
conclusion
they
tould
them
that
hauing
vnderstood
that
the
Christians
did
desire
to
dye
for
their
religion
,
they
were
resolued
not
to
fullfill
their
desires
therein
,
but
otherwise
to
afflict
them
by
all
meanes
possible
,
and
afterwardes
cause
then
to
be
carried
naked
through
the
streetes
of
Meaco
to
their
publike
shame
,
and
then
to
banish
them
into
diuers
partes
,
so
that
they
should
neuer
see
one
another
more
,
and
to
such
places
where
they
could
not
liue
as
Christians
,
&
that
all
this
they
might
easily
remedy
with
dissembling
a
little
exteriourly
,
and
consenting
that
their
names
might
be
blotted
out
of
the
Catalogue
.
They
answered
they
would
not
,
and
that
if
they
did
blot
out
their
names
by
force
,
they
would
publikely
proclayme
that
they
were
Christians
.
13.
The
Iudges
went
away
,
and
the
good
Gentlewomen
afterwardes
did
expect
euery
moment
when
the
officers
would
come
:
at
length
there
came
a
whole
troup
of
them
,
and
the
holy
women
went
out
to
meete
with
them
,
each
carrying
a
sacke
in
her
hand
,
into
which
presently
the
officers
did
thrust
them
,
and
bynd
them
so
hard
that
they
could
neyther
moue
hand
nor
foote
,
and
then
they
tyed
them
to
staues
and
so
carried
them
vpon
their
shoulders
through
the
streets
accompanied
with
many
armed
men
.
The
people
came
all
out
of
their
houses
to
see
them
,
some
mocking
at
them
and
abusing
them
,
others
admiring
at
their
constancy
.
They
put
them
in
a
publike
place
without
the
Citty
,
where
they
vse
to
execute
Iustice
vpon
malefactors
,
and
their
they
remayned
all
that
day
and
the
next
,
exposed
to
the
could
and
snowy
weather
.
Great
aboundance
of
people
went
thither
to
see
them
,
and
among
the
rest
a
certaine
Bonzo
,
who
comming
ful
of
pride
and
presumption
said
vnto
them
,
that
they
were
ignorant
women
,
that
they
should
rely
vpon
him
who
was
a
learned
man
,
and
that
he
would
take
vpon
him
their
saluation
:
they
laughing
at
his
folly
gaue
him
no
other
answere
,
that
being
sufficient
to
confound
his
proud
presumption
.
Certaine
Gentills
did
procure
to
deliuer
one
of
them
,
and
by
force
did
carry
her
from
thence
vnto
her
Fathers
house
,
but
she
went
all
the
way
crying
out
aloud
,
I
am
a
Christian
,
I
am
a
Christian
,
and
when
they
let
her
go
she
tooke
vp
the
sacke
and
the
ropes
wherewith
she
had
beene
tyed
in
her
handes
,
and
neuer
ceased
(
running
through
more
then
ten
streetes
,
till
she
came
againe
to
the
place
where
her
companions
were
,
and
there
she
made
her selfe
to
be
bound
againe
as
they
were
,
to
both
her
owne
and
their
great
ioy
,
confort
&
content
.
The
next
day
the
Iudges
sent
word
to
loose
and
let
them
go
,
but
they
vnderstanding
that
it
was
a
deuise
thereby
to
giue
out
to
the
world
that
they
had
now
yealded
,
they
said
,
We
are
Christians
,
and
will
not
go
from
hence
,
vnlesse
you
go
proclaiming
that
we
wil
not
leaue
our
holy
fayth
and
Religion
,
and
if
you
will
not
do
so
,
let
vs
remaine
heere
vntill
we
dy
.
As
they
required
so
was
it
done
,
for
they
tooke
,
and
tyed
them
,
and
carried
them
backe
againe
through
the
same
streetes
they
brought
them
,
proclayming
that
they
still
remayned
Christians
,
and
themselues
likewise
did
proclaime
the
same
saying
all
the
way
,
we
are
Christians
,
we
are
Christians
.
They
brought
them
to
a
house
of
a
certaine
Christian
,
and
there
they
left
them
giuing
them
backe
againe
their
beades
,
and
Agnus
Deis
.
14.
Others
were
in
other
streetes
likewise
put
into
sackes
,
and
among
the
rest
one
that
was
named
Benet
shewed
particuler
feruour
in
that
action
:
for
being
put
into
a
sacke
within
his
owne
house
,
&
so
tyed
that
he
could
not
moue
,
he
cried
out
vnto
them
,
that
they
should
put
him
in
the
street
for
all
to
see
him
so
,
and
at
length
he
obteyned
his
request
,
but
it
was
in
such
sort
that
his
face
was
couered
:
he
was
much
greeued
thereat
,
for
his
desire
was
to
be
mocked
and
reproached
for
Christs
cause
:
and
because
they
would
not
discouer
him
,
hauing
oftentimes
intreated
them
,
he
himselfe
with
his
head
and
teeth
by
force
made
meanes
to
discouer
his
face
,
which
when
the
officers
perceaued
they
carried
him
in
againe
,
&
put
him
into
a
strong
prison
of
wood
,
so
straite
that
they
could
scarce
put
any
meate
in
to
him
.
There
he
remained
vntill
he
was
banished
.
This
torment
of
tying
in
the
sackes
was
so
great
,
that
most
of
them
,
or
all
did
fall
sicke
therof
.
15.
In
Ozaca
was
the
same
affliction
and
persecution
as
in
Meaco
,
and
the
constancy
of
the
Christians
there
no
lesse
then
in
the
other
place
.
Those
that
went
abroad
about
any
busines
left
at
home
in
writing
how
they
were
Christians
,
&
that
if
there
were
any
torments
to
be
inflicted
for
being
so
,
they
would
returne
presently
to
suffer
them
.
Others
that
were
abroad
when
the
newes
was
told
them
of
the
persecution
,
left
presently
their
businesse
for
the
same
end
.
Some
young
youthes
were
most
cruelly
whipped
by
their
parentes
for
being
Christians
,
and
shut
vp
without
any
meate
at
all
for
a
long
tyme
.
Then
arose
a
report
that
vpon
a
certaine
day
,
at
such
an
houre
,
the
Christians
should
be
put
to
death
,
in
such
a
market
place
.
Whereupon
diuers
of
them
did
begin
to
giue
all
that
they
had
vnto
the
poore
:
and
vpon
the
day
appointed
before
the
hour
came
,
there
were
more
then
three
hundred
come
and
expected
in
the
place
,
and
many
more
there
would
haue
beene
,
had
they
not
beene
then
by
force
deteyned
by
their
freindes
and
kinsfolkes
.
Fifty
and
eight
were
put
in
sacks
in
the
manner
afore
rehearsed
&
so
carried
through
the
streetes
,
vnto
a
great
bridge
vpon
the
riuer
,
where
they
were
left
fast
bound
and
diuers
persons
appointed
to
keepe
them
;
the
rest
were
beaten
away
with
cudgells
,
yet
as
they
went
,
they
did
not
cease
to
make
publike
profession
of
their
fayth
,
saying
,
We
are
Christians
.
16.
Amongst
those
that
were
put
in
sackes
there
were
some
Gentlemen
of
good
worth
who
had
thrust
themselues
into
the
thronge
among
the
common
people
,
because
they
would
not
be
fauoured
nor
exempted
:
and
a
Nephew
of
the
chiefe
Lord
of
the
Kingdome
of
Aua
,
whose
name
was
Iohn
Xirey
mon
and
his
wife
Magdalen
no
lesse
noble
then
he
,
she
being
then
very
great
with
child
&
ha●ing
been
banished
a
yeare
and
a
halfe
before
thither
for
then
fayth
,
were
both
of
them
there
also
in
the
market
place
among
the
other
Christians
.
17.
That
very
night
certaine
Gentills
came
and
asked
that
those
that
were
put
in
sackes
might
be
giuen
vnto
them
,
and
that
they
would
be
their
suerties
,
but
the
Christians
refused
their
courtesy
,
because
it
might
be
thereupon
suspected
that
they
had
yealded
to
something
that
they
ought
not
to
haue
done
:
at
length
they
let
go
the
ordinary
people
and
put
24.
of
the
better
sort
into
diuers
prisons
.
18.
In
a
towne
neere
vnto
Ozaca
the
Gentills
did
take
a
Christian
,
and
because
he
would
not
deny
his
fayth
,
they
first
pulled
of
all
his
clothes
,
bound
him
to
a
piller
,
and
for
two
dayes
together
they
burned
him
by
little
and
little
with
dry
reedes
and
straw
(
the
which
they
vse
insteed
of
torches
)
so
that
he
could
not
dy
of
it
,
because
they
would
not
do
him
the
fauour
to
make
him
dye
for
Christ
as
he
desired
:
and
being
not
able
to
ouercome
him
with
all
they
could
do
to
him
,
they
banished
him
together
with
other
of
his
kinred
that
were
Christians
.
19.
The
fury
of
this
persecution
did
endure
for
ten
daies
space
,
and
at
the
end
thereof
,
there
came
from
the
Court
letters
in
which
the
Xogun
did
declare
Sangamidono
for
a
Traytor
,
and
comanded
that
he
should
imediatly
be
banished
into
the
Kingdome
of
Omi
,
and
that
he
spared
his
life
in
regard
he
had
beene
his
Captayne
so
long
tyme
.
And
this
was
the
reward
of
all
his
malice
against
the
Christians
.
And
it
was
afterwards
proued
,
that
,
that
very
day
in
which
he
pulled
downe
the
Churches
,
that
very
day
was
his
Castle
of
Ondauara
seized
on
&
all
his
landes
and
liuinges
which
were
very
great
,
confiscated
.
The
Gentills
themselues
some
of
them
did
note
how
soone
he
was
punished
for
his
cruelty
.
.
For
conclusion
of
this
Chapter
I
thinke
it
will
not
be
amisse
,
to
relate
a
witty
and
pleasant
prognostication
which
as
they
say
was
made
in
Meaco
at
this
tyme
,
by
a
Gentill
,
one
of
their
Southsayers
.
For
he
casting
a
figure
vpon
this
manner
of
proceeding
,
neuer
seene
before
of
putting
the
Christians
into
sackes
,
said
these
words
:
The
sackes
be
of
Rice
,
&
Rice
is
a
seed
that
multiplyeth
very
much
:
a
signe
,
that
though
they
presse
the
Christian
neuer
so
much
,
they
will
greatly
multiply
.
The
Gentills
made
a
lest
at
it
:
but
some
Christians
thought
that
perhaps
there
was
a
greater
mystery
therin
then
was
imagined
.
Of
some
in
Meaco
,
Ozaca
,
and
Fuximi
that
were
banished
for
Christian
religion
,
and
others
imprisoned
.
CHAP.
VII
.
THE
Christians
of
Meaco
and
Ozaca
remayned
prisoners
,
a
moneth
.
But
how
great
their
valour
courage
and
deuption
was
therein
may
well
be
gathered
out
of
a
letter
which
one
of
them
wrote
vnto
a
Father
of
the
Society
in
this
forme
:
Vpon
the
eight
day
of
this
Moone
they
brought
me
vnto
this
prison
,
with
my
wife
and
three
Children
:
I
beseech
you
remember
me
in
your
holy
Sacrifices
,
and
obteyne
for
me
by
your
prayers
of
Almighty
God
,
perseuerance
.
We
are
not
vnmindful
of
those
good
considerations
which
you
taught
vs
:
and
although
we
be
miserable
sinners
,
yet
we
do
our
endeauour
euery
day
to
communicate
spiritually
,
remembring
our selues
of
the
holy
Sacrifice
of
the
Masse
.
We
do
also
giue
thankes
dayly
vnto
Almighty
God
for
his
exceeding
benefitts
.
We
feare
no
persecution
,
nor
esteeme
our
liues
in
any
thing
at
all
;
and
this
strength
which
we
find
and
feele
within
our
selue
,
we
acknowledge
it
for
Gods
fauour
,
and
the
fruit
of
your
care
in
teaching
vs
,
and
we
giue
you
than●kes
for
all
.
I
vnderstand
that
all
our
companions
stand
very
stedfast
in
their
fayth
,
of
the
which
we
are
exceeding
glad
:
we
are
not
forgetfull
of
them
neyther
day
nor
night
.
And
so
once
more
desiring
you
would
comend
vs
to
Almighty
God
,
and
giue
vs
your
,
blessing
,
I
end
.
2.
After
this
came
the
Xoguns
sentence
in
which
he
comanded
that
all
the
prisoners
with
their
wiues
and
Children
should
be
banished
to
Taugaru
,
which
is
at
the
end
of
al
Iapone
,
a
very
cold
Countrey
,
ouer
against
Tartaria
,
and
scarce
inhabited
,
and
that
those
Gentlewomen
which
liued
all
together
in
one
house
in
Meaco
,
should
be
sent
with
other
seauen
or
eight
to
Nangasaqui
to
be
banished
from
thence
out
of
Iapone
,
and
that
those
whose
names
were
blotted
out
of
the
Catalogue
should
be
compelled
to
follow
some
of
the
Sectes
of
Iapone
.
There
were
ioyned
together
from
Meaco
and
Ozaca
vpon
the
13.
of
Aprill
threescore
and
thirteene
,
who
were
deliuered
vnto
two
Captaines
to
be
carried
into
banishment
:
but
they
seeing
them
to
be
so
many
,
and
that
some
of
them
were
knowne
to
be
worthy
and
noble
Captaines
,
were
afraid
to
take
the
charge
of
them
so
long
away
:
and
therefore
they
intreated
Itacuradono
,
that
eyther
he
would
comand
irons
and
fetters
to
be
put
vpon
them
,
or
els
some
marke
with
fire
to
be
made
in
their
for
heades
wherby
they
might
be
knowne
,
and
taken
againe
in
case
they
fled
away
from
them
.
Itacuradono
laughing
at
them
,
said
:
It
seemes
you
do
not
know
them
,
nor
the
willingnes
&
contentment
with
which
they
go
into
banishment
.
I
should
be
very
glad
I
could
deteyn
them
for
the
compassion
I
haue
of
them
.
Goe
with
security
,
for
those
that
goe
in
the
manner
that
they
do
,
will
not
run
away
I
warrant
you
.
Take
my
word
,
for
I
knowe
them
very
well
.
3.
It
so
happened
,
that
the
Officers
bringing
threescore
and
thirteene
horses
for
them
to
ride
vpon
vnto
a
place
where
they
were
to
take
shipping
,
one
horse
was
ouerplus
by
reason
that
a
little
boy
that
was
one
of
the
forsaid
number
being
hidden
by
his
kinsfolkes
,
was
wanting
:
and
the
Officers
reflecting
vpon
it
and
saying
that
one
of
them
was
wanting
,
a
young
youth
that
was
come
thither
to
take
his
leaue
of
some
of
those
that
were
to
go
into
banishment
,
hearing
them
,
stept
out
and
said
;
Here
I
am
,
take
no
care
there
is
none
wanting
,
and
saying
so
,
he
leaped
vpon
the
spare
horse
,
and
with
great
content
went
along
with
the
rest
into
banishment
.
4.
They
went
all
in
a
row
one
after
another
,
most
of
them
very
richly
apparelled
,
and
exceedingly
content
.
Whereat
many
of
the
Gentills
wondred
not
a
little
,
seeing
that
in
their
conceipt
they
had
reason
rather
to
shew
griefe
then
any
contentment
at
all
in
that
occasion
.
Diuers
Christians
accompanied
them
to
Otzu
,
with
teares
and
a
kind
of
holy
enuy
,
emulating
their
happines
in
suffering
that
which
they
did
for
Christ
.
And
they
all
that
way
went
aminating
those
that
were
to
returne
and
remaine
there
behind
,
not
to
shew
any
weakenes
,
frailty
or
cowardize
in
Gods
cause
,
nor
to
feare
neyther
losse
of
goodes
nor
life
,
seeing
that
all
in
comparison
of
euerlasting
life
is
but
of
small
,
or
of
no
account
.
5.
The
Fathers
of
the
Society
that
liued
at
that
tyme
secretly
and
disguised
in
Meaco
,
the
better
thereby
to
help
the
Christians
,
did
very
much
desire
to
haue
accompanied
these
their
Ghostly
children
,
but
it
being
both
necessary
for
the
greater
good
of
others
not
to
discouer
themselues
,
and
daungerous
to
do
it
,
they
therfore
sent
a
good
Christian
,
a
Iaponian
borne
,
vnto
them
in
their
names
,
a
man
of
much
vertue
and
great
confidence
to
help
and
animate
them
in
their
iorney
,
who
willingly
with
all
his
hart
did
vndertake
that
care
,
being
indeed
himself
desirous
to
dye
with
them
.
They
stayed
in
the
port
vntill
the
middest
of
May
,
expecting
wind
to
sayle
the
Northern
Seas
.
Thither
in
that
tyme
many
Christians
went
to
visit
them
,
and
by
a
letter
which
one
of
them
wrote
vnto
a
Father
of
the
Society
of
Ozaca
may
be
gathered
the
manner
of
their
going
,
and
how
they
did
behaue
themselues
:
thus
he
wrote
.
6.
Vpon
the
22.
of
the
third
Moone
(
which
was
vpon
the
30.
of
Aprill
)
I
went
to
visit
the
banished
persons
which
then
were
in
Tzurunga
:
&
I
remayned
so
edified
by
them
,
that
I
do
assure
you
I
felt
in
myselfe
extraordinary
shame
and
confusion
,
accompanied
together
with
deuotion
.
All
of
them
both
men
and
women
had
caused
the
hayre
of
their
heads
to
be
shauen
of
:
euery
day
three
seuerall
tymes
they
made
their
prayer
altogeather
,
and
at
euery
tyme
they
spent
an
houre
therein
:
they
had
so
distributed
matters
among
themselues
,
that
euery
one
did
some
office
or
other
to
help
and
serue
the
rest
.
When
they
came
to
Tzurunga
,
they
were
all
put
in
a
great
warehouse
,
the
dores
fast
locked
vpon
them
,
and
there
they
passed
all
that
night
vpon
the
cold
bare
ground
:
and
exceeding
glad
they
were
that
therein
they
did
in
some
manner
imitate
the
martyrs
,
of
whose
afflictions
and
torments
they
did
discourse
amongst
themselues
.
The
night
following
they
had
giuen
them
two
matts
to
lye
and
sleep
vpon
:
their
meate
whilest
they
remayned
there
,
was
a
little
rice
with
pottage
made
of
certaine
hearbes
,
that
were
(
God
knowes
)
of
an
vnpleasant
tast
.
The
Captaines
that
conducted
them
said
once
vnto
them
:
Because
you
were
many
and
most
of
you
skillfull
in
matters
of
armes
,
we
made
some
difficulty
at
the
first
to
vndertake
your
conduction
,
but
now
seeing
your
manner
of
proceeding
,
we
see
we
had
no
reason
at
all
to
feare
.
And
verily
with
this
resolution
you
haue
shewed
in
choosing
rather
to
be
banished
then
leaue
your
fayth
,
you
haue
giuen
an
euident
testimony
that
it
is
the
truth
,
and
the
right
way
vnto
saluation
:
and
if
you
had
not
done
so
,
you
had
put
a
great
blot
vpon
your
religion
,
and
giuen
testimony
that
all
which
it
teacheth
were
false
and
vntrue
:
and
doubtlesse
if
the
prohibition
of
the
Prince
were
not
so
strict
as
it
is
,
we
would
he
are
the
sermons
of
so
good
and
holy
a
doctrine
.
This
and
much
more
I
might
write
vnto
you
,
of
that
which
the
Captaines
sayd
,
moued
with
their
good
example
.
Hitherto
the
letter
.
7.
They
departed
afterwards
from
that
port
,
and
ariued
safey
at
the
place
whereunto
they
were
banished
,
&
there
as
was
after
signified
,
they
were
well
receaued
and
also
holpen
by
the
Prince
thereof
.
The
Gentlewomen
whereof
I
spake
before
,
together
with
others
were
sent
in
banishment
to
Nangasaqui
,
where
they
were
releeued
by
the
charity
of
the
Confraternities
,
especially
by
that
of
the
Misericordia
.
Some
also
were
banished
at
this
tyme
from
Fuximi
.
There
was
also
one
Peter
a
were
graue
man
and
an
ancient
souldier
much
respected
by
Oquindono
the
Xoguns
Brother
,
who
had
endeauored
much
to
make
him
leaue
his
fayth
,
and
not
obteyning
it
,
he
sent
him
word
that
it
was
the
Xoguns
pleasure
,
that
ther
should
not
remayne
one
Christian
in
all
Iapone
;
that
the
Fathers
were
now
banished
and
the
Churches
destroied
;
&
that
he
could
do
no
lesse
but
banish
him
if
he
did
not
leaue
to
be
a
Christian
:
to
which
he
answered
:
I
did
not
make
my selfe
a
Christian
because
there
be
Fathers
or
Christians
in
Iapone
,
but
because
I
knewe
there
was
no
other
way
to
saue
my
soule
.
I
am
very
sorry
that
they
are
banished
,
and
that
the
Churches
be
destroyed
:
but
yet
I
knowe
that
he
that
brought
the
from
the
furthest
partes
of
the
world
hither
,
can
more
easily
bring
than
againe
from
Macan
&
Iuson
which
is
neerer
.
The
Xogun
can
do
no
more
but
put
them
out
of
his
Country
for
his
owne
tyme
:
and
if
he
will
banish
me
also
,
I
shall
find
God
I
am
sure
wheresoeuer
I
go
,
for
he
is
I
knowe
in
all
places
wheresoeuer
.
And
for
conclusion
he
desired
him
not
to
speake
any
more
vnto
him
about
that
busines
,
but
eyther
banish
him
,
or
command
him
to
be
put
to
death
:
and
so
both
he
and
other
soldiers
of
worth
that
gaue
like
answers
were
banished
with
their
families
,
their
goodes
,
and
liuings
being
all
confiscated
.
8.
Amongst
the
Cittizens
of
Fuximi
was
most
persecuted
one
Marke
Mangobioye
a
man
of
good
account
and
much
esteemed
of
the
Gouernors
,
and
other
of
the
Xoguns
fauorites
;
they
vsed
extraordinary
diligence
to
make
him
relent
,
but
not
being
possible
they
banished
him
withall
his
family
vnto
Nangasaqui
.
He
told
them
he
did
accept
of
it
,
but
yet
that
was
no
banishment
seeing
they
sent
him
thither
where
the
Fathers
were
.
Some
frends
of
his
that
were
Gentils
did
secretly
entreate
the
Gouernors
that
they
they
would
dissemble
with
him
for
a
while
,
&
that
they
would
be
his
suerties
that
he
should
conforme
himselfe
.
The
Gouernors
were
very
wel
content
withal
,
but
he
hauing
notice
thereof
went
vnto
them
saying
,
That
he
was
a
Christian
,
and
that
he
would
not
leaue
to
be
so
for
all
the
world
,
and
that
therefore
they
might
resolue
eyther
to
kill
him
,
or
banishe
him
as
they
pleased
.
9.
They
were
much
griued
therat
but
there
being
no
other
remedy
they
sent
him
to
Nangasaqui
,
doing
him
the
fauour
not
to
confiscate
his
goodes
.
Scarse
was
he
arriued
there
,
it
being
200.
leagues
from
whence
he
went
,
but
there
came
letters
vnto
him
from
Meaco
that
Marina
his
wife
&
her
litle
daughter
should
presently
returne
to
Fuximi
,
but
not
signifiyng
wherefore
,
nor
for
what
cause
it
was
.
They
were
all
much
troubled
therewith
,
and
very
loth
to
part
one
from
the
other
,
but
yet
for
all
that
they
returned
according
to
the
commaund
both
of
them
with
great
resolution
first
cutting
off
their
haire
.
The
Gouernors
did
intend
eyther
by
threats
or
flatteries
to
make
Marina
yeald
at
least
a
little
,
&
then
by
her
meanes
winne
her
husband
to
their
will
,
but
she
answered
very
constantly
,
that
although
they
should
kill
her
,
or
make
her
a
slaue
to
be
a
drudge
al
the
daies
of
her
life
in
a
kitchen
,
she
would
not
change
her
minde
.
The
Gouernors
with
this
so
vnexpected
answere
remained
as
it
were
astonished
,
for
they
thought
infallibly
that
she
would
easily
yeald
,
seeing
her selfe
alone
,
without
her
husband
,
and
forsaken
of
her
friendes
,
and
thereupon
they
let
her
go
:
and
she
and
her
daughter
returned
both
very
ioyful
to
Nangasaqui
hauing
now
made
three
iorneyes
each
of
them
200.
leagues
a
peece
.
10.
In
Meaco
the
officers
had
blotted
out
the
names
of
diuers
Christians
in
the
Catalogue
,
of
some
by
force
,
of
others
by
fraudulent
,
and
deceiptfull
meanes
,
the
parties
themselues
some
of
them
openly
repugning
thereunto
;
others
being
content
to
winke
thereat
,
but
hauing
afterwards
great
scruple
of
Conscience
,
they
went
vnto
two
publique
Officers
,
called
Choday
,
protesting
vnto
them
that
they
were
,
and
are
still
Christians
,
and
that
it
was
contrary
to
their
willes
that
their
names
were
put
out
of
the
Catalogue
,
leauing
with
them
in
writing
their
names
and
the
streetes
wherein
they
dwelt
.
One
of
the
Choday
dissembled
the
matter
with
them
,
and
bad
them
,
if
they
were
Christians
,
they
should
be
wary
for
feare
of
the
Xogun
.
The
other
was
more
rigorous
,
&
caused
thereupon
Peter
Chobieye
,
Gyroyemon
,
Riyem●n
,
and
others
to
the
number
of
13.
to
be
put
in
prison
Peter
and
his
mother
were
banished
to
Tz●gara
for
their
fayth
;
the
rest
after
many
assaults
were
carried
togeather
with
their
wiues
and
children
before
the
Gouerner
,
where
a
principal
person
stepping
forth
and
asking
them
why
they
naming
once
left
their
fayth
,
did
not
performe
their
wordes
and
keep
their
promise
,
but
returned
againe
to
professe
that
which
once
they
had
forsaken
:
This
is
the
cause
(
sayd
they
)
why
we
come
hither
to
let
you
and
all
the
world
knowe
,
that
we
neuer
left
to
be
Christians
,
and
that
for
our
religion
we
are
ready
to
suffer
torments
,
yea
and
death
it selfe
.
Thereupon
they
laid
hold
on
them
al
,
&
bound
them
with
such
cruelty
that
their
hands
,
their
neekes
,
and
armes
did
swell
exceedingly
:
and
Itacuradono
,
fearing
that
all
the
Christians
would
do
the
same
that
they
had
done
,
did
reuyle
them
bitterly
and
told
them
,
that
if
they
did
not
obey
he
would
command
that
the
men
should
be
carried
about
the
streetes
to
publique
shame
,
and
the
women
to
the
stewes
:
and
they
all
answering
that
they
would
neuer
obey
in
that
matter
,
presently
they
tooke
the
women
and
carried
them
to
the
foresaid
place
,
and
the
men
through
the
principall
streetes
with
a
great
and
strange
tumultuous
noyse
,
and
vpon
a
little
bord
,
in
a
paper
,
their
sentence
written
thus
:
For
being
Christians
hauing
once
left
their
fayth
;
the
which
was
false
.
But
so
they
left
them
tyed
all
that
day
in
a
certaine
little
market
place
for
all
to
laugh
and
mocke
at
them
,
and
within
few
houres
after
Iohn
Yos●yemon
&
Iames
Mangaxichi
were
taken
and
carried
in
the
same
manner
.
11.
Three
of
the
Seminary
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
went
to
them
imediatly
to
animate
&
encourage
them
,
&
another
went
to
the
street
called
the
Christians
street
,
to
warne
all
to
make
the
prayer
of
Forty
Houres
to
God
for
their
perseuerance
.
That
night
they
were
carried
backe
againe
to
prison
,
and
there
they
lay
with
irons
at
their
neckes
.
The
next
day
they
were
carried
to
the
bridge
of
their
street
,
there
to
be
tyed
to
the
postes
of
it
,
and
because
the
officers
should
vse
no
mercy
towardes
them
,
the
Iudge
said
vnto
them
:
Looke
that
you
do
as
I
comand
you
,
for
the
Gouernour
is
exceeding
angry
that
you
tyed
them
so
gently
this
last
night
,
that
two
or
three
of
them
hath
not
the
skinne
rubbed
of
from
their
neckes
with
the
ropts
.
Tye
them
hard
inough
,
and
if
they
dye
of
it
,
it
makes
no
matter
,
I
will
beare
you
harmelesse
.
With
this
the
officers
vsed
them
most
cruelly
,
and
tyed
them
vp
so
high
that
they
did
scarce
touch
the
ground
with
the
tipps
of
their
toes
,
bynding
moreouer
their
neckes
so
strait
that
they
were
almost
strangled
.
Three
dayes
they
vsed
them
in
this
fashion
,
the
Gentills
and
the
Bonzos
comming
thither
continually
to
perswade
them
to
accommodate
themselues
vnto
the
tyme
:
but
they
little
regarding
their
perswasions
said
vnto
them
:
Looke
vpon
vs
,
and
vnderstand
that
to
suffer
that
which
we
do
willingly
,
and
with
the
ioy
you
see
is
a
sufficient
signe
,
that
in
our
religion
there
is
meanes
of
saluation
.
After
they
had
done
all
this
with
them
,
they
carried
them
backe
againe
to
prison
,
in
which
from
Iuly
of
the
yeare
1614.
vntil
March
1615.
when
this
Relation
was
written
they
did
remayne
suffering
with
great
constancy
in
their
fayth
,
&
ioy
in
their
afflictions
.
12.
The
valour
of
their
wiues
and
daughters
in
that
infamous
place
whereto
they
were
sent
,
was
in
my
mind
worthy
eternall
memory
,
for
to
the
end
that
no
man
that
looked
vpon
them
should
lust
after
or
desire
them
,
many
of
them
did
disfigure
their
owne
faces
,
making
them
all
on
a
gore
blood
,
with
little
woundes
they
made
in
them
.
For
which
cause
their
handes
were
after
tyed
;
but
the
Christians
vsed
a
good
deuise
to
get
them
out
of
that
place
to
be
kept
in
the
house
of
an
honest
Christian
,
where
they
did
hitherto
remayne
firme
in
fayth
and
constant
in
their
good
purposes
.
With
these
and
the
like
examples
those
Christians
that
had
shewed
some
weaknes
before
,
were
moued
to
do
pennance
for
their
fraylty
and
inconstancy
,
and
afterwardes
to
be
more
constant
&
couragious
,
as
in
particuler
it
shal
appeare
of
one
Paul
Fioxayemō
,
of
whose
Martirdome
we
shall
make
mention
in
the
14.
Chapter
of
the
second
part
of
this
relation
.
Of
the
banishment
of
Don
Iusto
Tacayama
and
of
other
Gentlemen
of
Focoru
.
&
of
the
Christians
of
Firoxima
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
SOME
fiue
or
six
dayes
iourney
Northward
from
Meaco
,
doe
stand
the
Kingdomes
of
Canga
,
Noto
,
and
Yetehu
,
the
prince
whereof
Figeuaono
was
very
much
affected
to
the
Chistian
religion
,
and
vsed
the
Fathers
with
great
respect
and
curtesy
.
2.
He
had
in
his
Kingdome
diuers
noble
Christians
Captaines
and
in
particuler
Don
Iusto
Tacayama
Minaminobo
,
whose
memory
is
famous
in
the
histories
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
of
the
East
Indies
and
Iapone
,
and
Nayto
Don
Iohn
Toruan
who
was
Lord
of
almost
al
the
Kingdome
of
Tamha
:
and
Nayto
Don
Thomas
Vacmodono
his
sonne
,
and
Oquinada
Thomas
Quicuan
a
principall
Gentleman
of
Bigen
.
Don
Iusto
had
alwaies
with
him
some
Father
of
the
Society
,
and
a
Brother
,
and
others
of
the
Seminary
that
was
in
the
Citty
of
Canazoua
.
3.
When
the
newes
of
the
persecution
came
first
into
those
partes
,
Don
Iusto
did
determine
to
keepe
the
Father
secretly
,
to
the
end
he
might
help
the
Christians
there
in
case
they
came
to
dye
for
their
fayth
,
as
all
did
hope
and
desire
they
should
.
But
presently
there
came
a
comand
from
the
Xogun
,
that
the
Father
and
those
that
were
with
him
should
be
carried
by
officers
vnto
Nangasaqui
,
and
so
it
was
of
necessity
put
in
execution
:
but
before
his
departure
so
great
was
the
concourse
of
the
Christians
to
confesse
themselues
,
to
receaue
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
and
to
take
their
leaues
of
him
,
that
the
Church
was
scarce
euer
empty
eyther
day
or
night
.
Three
dayes
after
his
departure
together
with
the
rest
of
his
company
,
Figendono
did
by
order
from
the
Xogun
comand
(
though
much
against
his
will
)
that
Don
Iusto
,
Don
Iohn
and
Don
Thomas
with
their
Wiues
,
Children
and
Grandchildren
should
be
caried
to
Meaco
,
and
deliuered
to
Itacuradono
,
and
that
all
their
seruantes
should
be
banished
if
they
did
not
leaue
to
be
Christians
.
Great
was
the
assault
that
was
giuen
them
there
to
accommodate
themselues
vnto
the
tyme
,
least
otherwise
they
should
vndoe
themselues
,
and
vtterly
ruinate
their
Families
,
which
were
of
so
great
name
,
fame
,
and
nobility
.
But
they
as
men
experienced
in
such
like
Combats
,
hauing
lost
before
at
other
tymes
,
and
ventured
for
their
fayth
,
more
then
they
could
do
now
,
were
nothing
moued
therwith
:
saying
that
to
honest
men
,
and
such
as
know
what
it
is
to
be
Christians
,
no
man
ought
to
mention
any
such
matter
,
no
not
in
way
of
iest
or
merriment
.
4.
One
only
day
was
giuen
them
to
prepare
themselues
towards
their
iourney
,
and
so
leauing
their
landes
,
liuings
,
wealth
,
weapons
,
howses
and
estates
,
without
any
more
then
their
only
apparell
on
their
backes
,
and
some
thinges
necessary
for
the
way
,
they
tooke
their
iorney
to
Canozaua
vpon
the
15.
day
of
February
.
So
Don
Iusto
like
another
Abraham
left
his
Country
,
togeather
with
his
wife
Iusta
and
fiue
Grandchildren
,
(
the
eldest
whereof
was
16.
yeares
old
and
the
yongest
8.
)
and
his
daughter
who
was
married
vnto
the
sonne
and
heire
of
the
Gouernour
of
those
three
kingdomes
,
a
man
worth
forty
thousand
ducats
by
the
yeare
.
This
Lady
for
diuers
reasons
,
and
principally
because
she
desired
to
dy
in
this
occasion
with
her
Father
,
went
with
him
,
her
husband
being
very
willing
therewith
.
He
was
also
a
Christian
,
and
desired
much
to
haue
accompanied
his
Father-in-law
,
but
for
iust
occasions
he
would
not
permit
him
.
And
so
hauing
made
a
generall
confession
of
all
his
life
with
a
Father
of
the
Society
before
his
departure
,
he
remained
there
expecting
what
would
be
the
euent
of
these
troubles
,
with
intention
if
God
gaue
him
life
to
send
after
for
his
wife
:
and
both
of
them
to
dy
togeather
for
the
faith
of
Christ
.
5.
When
they
went
out
of
the
Citty
the
Gentills
did
feare
there
would
haue
beene
made
some
vprore
,
by
reason
Don
Iusto
had
so
many
seruantes
,
freindes
,
and
wellwillers
there
,
and
that
all
the
world
saw
euidently
the
manifest
wrong
and
iniustice
that
was
done
to
him
,
and
the
rest
,
and
therefore
they
did
arme
themselues
to
preuent
whatsoeuer
might
happen
.
But
he
sent
them
word
,
they
needed
not
to
feare
,
saying
:
That
now
he
was
not
to
fight
with
weapons
as
at
other
tymes
they
had
seene
him
do
,
but
with
patience
and
humility
,
as
the
Law
of
God
doth
teach
.
Many
people
did
accompany
them
a
little
on
their
way
,
some
weeping
to
see
such
men
that
were
a
little
before
so
rich
and
so
esteemed
in
the
Kingdome
,
to
go
now
out
of
it
in
banishment
,
in
pouerty
and
with
officers
to
guard
,
them
,
not
hauing
done
the
least
offence
or
committed
any
fault
at
all
.
Others
admyring
to
see
such
courage
and
constancy
in
them
,
sayd
:
Doubtlesse
the
Christian
religion
must
needes
be
very
good
,
seeing
that
men
of
so
good
Iudgment
&
vnderstanding
as
these
be
,
so
wise
,
noble
and
valiant
do
for
it
so
little
esteeme
,
and
so
lightly
regard
their
liues
,
&
make
so
smal
account
of
their
goods
,
honors
&
estates
.
6.
At
the
end
of
the
first
daies
iorney
it
was
told
them
,
that
some
were
comming
towards
them
with
order
to
put
them
all
to
death
,
the
which
when
they
heard
,
with
great
ioy
and
gladnes
they
al
setled
themselues
to
their
prayers
,
without
making
the
least
signe
of
sadnes
,
or
shew
of
resistance
in
the
world
:
but
rather
when
afterwards
they
vnderstood
it
was
a
false
all-arme
,
they
were
very
sorry
,
and
grieued
that
it
proued
not
so
as
it
was
reported
.
7.
After
ten
daies
iourney
they
arriued
at
Sacamoto
,
three
leagues
from
Meaco
,
hauing
endured
much
misery
in
the
way
passing
ouer
many
high
hills
&
craggy
mountaines
full
of
snow
,
which
they
could
not
go
ouer
but
on
foot
:
and
Don
Iusto
being
so
old
as
he
was
,
&
sicke
withall
,
was
yet
still
the
first
,
ammating
so
much
the
rest
that
euen
the
children
and
yong
damsells
which
neuer
before
knew
what
hardnes
meant
,
went
with
as
great
contentement
ouer
those
mountaines
,
dabling
in
the
wet
,
and
trampling
in
the
snow
,
as
if
they
had
beene
walking
in
stately
Pallaces
,
and
pleasant
galleries
.
8.
Itacuradono
vnderstood
of
their
comming
,
and
fearing
that
if
they
should
come
into
the
Citty
,
the
Christians
thereof
would
bee
to
much
encouraged
,
he
wrote
vnto
the
two
Captaines
that
garded
them
that
they
should
stay
in
Sacamoto
vntill
they
had
further
order
from
the
Xogun
.
It
seemed
vnto
Don
Iusto
that
their
sentence
would
be
one
of
these
three
thinges
:
eyther
that
they
should
be
put
to
death
there
,
or
els
carried
to
Yendo
&
Suruga
,
and
there
made
an
end
of
with
torments
and
disgrace
,
or
finally
banished
vnto
diuers
Kingdomes
,
that
so
being
separated
one
from
the
other
,
they
would
assault
them
euery
one
by
themselues
to
make
them
leaue
their
fayth
,
telling
them
that
the
rest
had
conformed
themselues
and
condescended
to
their
will
.
And
this
last
he
feared
most
of
all
by
reason
of
the
children
and
women
that
were
among
them
,
least
they
therby
might
be
circumuented
,
&
for
that
cause
he
did
preuent
them
with
instructions
,
bidding
them
they
should
not
giue
any
credit
to
such
like
false
reportes
:
and
wishing
them
also
that
thought
they
should
heare
that
their
owne
parentes
,
and
all
other
Christians
had
denyed
their
fayth
,
they
should
remanyne
yet
constant
and
perseuerant
,
seeing
that
,
that
was
the
only
and
secure
way
to
saluation
.
9.
At
the
end
of
thirty
dayes
,
there
came
a
sentence
from
the
Xogun
,
that
the
men
should
be
banished
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
that
the
women
if
they
would
might
remaine
in
Meaco
,
but
that
they
should
not
carry
any
seruantes
at
all
with
them
.
The
women
would
not
part
from
the
men
,
but
went
with
them
;
and
in
the
iourney
,
which
did
endure
20.
dayes
,
for
want
of
seruantes
,
and
vpon
other
occasions
,
they
passed
much
misery
and
incomodity
,
yet
at
length
they
ariued
all
at
Nangasaqui
,
and
were
there
very
well
receaued
.
10.
There
were
besides
these
diuers
other
principall
Gentlemen
banished
from
Canozaua
,
and
sent
to
Tzugarum
,
and
in
particuler
Thomas
Quiucan
with
his
three
sonnes
who
were
men
growne
and
also
of
good
estates
.
This
Thomas
was
one
of
the
principall
Captaines
of
the
prince
of
Bigen
,
and
of
two
other
Kingdomes
.
He
had
beene
of
the
sect
of
Toequexus
,
and
so
obstinate
therein
,
that
although
his
sonns
and
freinds
were
most
of
them
Christians
,
yet
was
it
not
possible
to
make
him
leaue
his
Sect
,
vntill
it
pleased
Almighty
God
to
open
his
eyes
in
the
yeare
1600.
by
meanes
of
a
Father
of
the
Society
.
But
afterwards
he
became
so
feruorous
and
deuout
a
Christian
,
that
he
was
an
example
to
them
all
.
He
had
a
certaine
faire
Grange
wherto
he
often
retired
to
recollect
himselfe
,
to
giue
himselfe
to
prayer
,
to
read
good
bookes
,
and
do
diuers
kind
of
pennances
.
Figendono
did
esteeme
of
him
so-much
that
he
made
him
one
of
the
foure
Iudges
of
all
his
Estate
,
and
for
this
cause
greater
were
the
assaultes
that
were
giuen
vnto
him
,
and
his
Sonnes
:
but
they
defended
themselues
so
manfully
,
that
they
with
three
other
Gentlemen
rather
chose
to
loose
their
goodes
,
rentes
,
and
reuenues
,
and
to
be
banished
out
of
their
naturall
soyle
,
then
to
yeald
in
any
the
least
thing
against
their
fayth
.
11.
In
the
same
Citty
there
was
a
chiefe
Noble
man
,
who
hauing
diuers
seruantes
that
were
Christians
,
did
vse
many
perswasions
to
one
of
them
that
he
would
leaue
it
.
But
he
answered
:
If
it
please
your
Lordship
,
I
am
so
conuinced
with
the
force
of
the
truth
of
our
religion
,
that
it
is
impossible
for
me
to
leaue
it
:
neyther
in
being
of
it
do
I
you
any
iniury
at
all
,
but
rather
thereby
an
bound
and
obliged
to
serue
you
with
more
sidelity
.
His
Lord
was
so
offended
with
this
answere
that
he
stroke
him
with
his
dagger
,
and
wounded
him
,
and
meant
to
haue
killed
him
with
another
blow
,
and
had
done
so
,
had
not
some
there
held
his
hand
,
and
others
taken
away
the
valerous
Champion
of
Christ
,
who
there
vpon
his
knees
stayed
expecting
and
desiring
it
.
12.
In
the
Citty
of
Firoxima
matters
were
carried
after
a
calmer
sort
,
by
reason
that
Fucuxima
Tayudono
Lord
thereof
,
and
of
the
Kingdomes
of
Aqui
and
Bingo
was
a
freind
vnto
the
Christians
,
and
fauored
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
very
much
,
not
only
giuing
them
ample
licence
to
make
Christians
in
his
Country
,
but
also
(
being
a
Gentill
himself
)
gaue
them
a
house
and
place
wherein
to
dwell
,
and
part
also
of
their
maintenance
:
and
so
by
that
meanes
there
were
many
worthy
Christians
in
his
Countryes
.
But
letting
passe
the
fruit
which
those
of
the
Society
did
in
those
and
other
neighbour
Countries
at
that
tyme
.
I
will
now
only
speake
of
that
which
passed
there
in
the
tyme
of
this
persecution
.
13.
In
the
beginning
of
February
of
the
yeare
1614.
Tayudono
.
being
at
the
Court
of
Yendo
,
he
wrote
a
very
curteous
letter
vnto
the
Father
that
was
superiour
at
Firoxima
,
saying
that
he
was
very
sory
for
their
banishment
,
but
now
it
could
not
be
remedied
being
so
ordeined
by
the
Xogun
,
&
that
he
would
be
mindfull
of
them
.
He
also
wrote
vnto
his
Gouernors
that
they
should
send
the
Fathers
withall
courtesy
to
Nangasaqui
;
and
that
as
touching
the
Christians
they
should
not
medle
with
any
but
of
the
common
sort
,
and
with
those
only
for
complement
and
fashion
sake
.
The
Gentills
there
when
they
heard
first
the
newes
of
the
Fathers
departure
were
very
sory
for
it
,
and
came
vnto
them
to
signify
how
much
it
grieued
them
,
for
indeed
they
all
did
loue
and
esteeme
them
very
much
:
but
therebeing
no
remedy
,
one
of
the
Fathers
with
others
of
their
house
remayned
there
secretly
,
and
the
rest
departed
to
Nangasaqui
.
The
Gouernors
tooke
from
the
Christians
their
beades
,
pictures
and
Agnus
Dei
,
and
put
some
of
them
into
sackes
as
those
of
Meaco
had
beene
,
and
afterwardes
making
relation
to
Tayudono
of
what
they
had
done
,
and
carring
vnto
him
some
of
the
Christians
beades
,
he
said
that
they
had
done
to
much
,
&
commanded
the
beades
,
Agnus
Dei
,
and
other
thinges
to
be
kept
with
reuerence
as
holy
thinges
.
13.
This
Tayudono
is
one
of
the
Princes
of
most
Fame
in
all
Iapone
,
a
notable
warriour
and
a
man
of
great
resolution
and
courage
in
his
businesses
:
and
because
he
had
emulatours
in
the
Court
,
he
wrote
vnto
foure
of
his
Captaines
that
to
giue
contentment
to
the
Xogun
,
he
desired
them
they
would
leaue
their
religion
,
and
that
therein
they
should
do
him
great
seruice
.
They
answered
,
that
they
desired
much
to
dye
in
his
seruice
,
and
that
they
were
very
sorry
that
in
that
matter
which
he
demanded
they
could
not
giue
him
contentment
.
For
that
setting
a
side
that
which
was
the
principall
(
to
wit
their
fayth
to
God
,
their
Religion
and
Saluation
)
euen
in
morall
honesty
and
worldly
honour
,
being
so
knowne
for
Christians
as
they
were
,
they
could
not
now
pull
backe
their
feet
,
but
that
it
would
be
a
base
and
dishonorable
thinge
,
and
a
signe
of
a
false
hart
&
cowardly
mind
,
neyther
would
any
men
of
worth
,
if
they
should
goe
from
their
fayth
,
euer
afterward
put
any
trust
or
confidence
in
them
.
That
which
they
could
and
would
do
,
was
to
be
carefull
whilest
they
remayned
with
him
in
the
Court
not
to
make
any
exteriour
shew
of
their
being
Christians
,
by
which
any
hurt
or
damage
might
come
vnto
him
:
and
that
if
this
were
not
sufficient
,
they
,
their
wiues
and
children
were
prepard
rather
to
dy
then
to
do
any
thing
against
the
profession
of
their
Fayth
.
It
was
thought
that
Tayudono
would
haue
been
much
offended
with
this
answere
:
but
he
did
dissemble
the
matter
,
rather
esteeming
them
the
more
for
it
.
14.
This
Prince
had
a
Christian
page
,
who
was
much
molested
by
other
pages
to
make
some
signe
that
he
was
no
Christian
,
and
to
this
end
they
feigned
that
his
Lord
did
send
vnto
him
for
his
beades
and
Agnus
Dei
,
but
he
would
not
deliuer
them
by
any
meanes
,
wherewith
they
being
much
vexed
to
bring
him
into
discredit
with
his
Lord
,
they
tould
him
how
they
had
now
drawne
him
to
deny
his
faith
.
Within
a
few
dayes
after
his
Lord
asked
him
if
he
were
a
Christian
,
because
it
had
beene
tould
him
that
now
he
was
none
:
&
the
page
answered
:
My
Lord
I
am
a
Christian
as
you
know
,
and
haue
beene
all
wayes
from
a
chyld
,
and
for
all
the
world
I
will
not
leaue
to
be
so
.
I
do
desire
to
serue
your
Lordship
in
all
you
shall
command
me
,
but
to
deny
Christ
that
way
not
be
:
and
if
for
this
cause
your
Lordship
will
cut
of
my
head
,
heere
I
offer
it
very
willingly
;
and
with
that
he
did
vncouer
his
necke
.
All
that
were
present
thought
assuredly
his
Lord
would
haue
cut
of
his
head
,
for
that
in
such
occasions
many
tymes
he
is
not
Mayster
of
himselfe
:
but
yet
at
that
time
he
did
bridle
his
passion
,
&
praysed
his
pages
resolution
,
who
by
that
meanes
remayned
with
victory
ouer
the
Diuell
,
and
his
other
enemies
,
and
was
in
more
fauour
with
his
Lord
,
and
more
esteemed
of
then
before
.
Of
the
Christians
of
Bungo
:
and
of
foure
therin
that
gaue
their
liues
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
.
CHAP.
IX
.
CHRISTIAN
relion
did
florish
very
much
in
the
Kingdome
of
Bungo
in
the
tyme
of
King
Francis
,
both
in
the
number
of
many
noble
Christians
,
and
also
in
the
many
Churches
which
the
Society
of
Iesus
had
there
.
But
after
his
godly
death
his
sonne
Yoximune
being
banished
by
Taycosama
,
all
that
noble
company
was
dispersed
into
dyuers
places
,
although
they
perseuering
in
their
fayth
were
occasion
that
others
where
they
were
did
the
same
.
The
Society
in
this
Kingdome
had
three
Residences
,
in
Facata
,
Notzu
and
Xinga
,
whither
the
Christians
of
other
places
did
resort
.
These
also
tasted
of
the
same
cup
that
those
of
other
places
did
,
the
Fathers
being
banished
,
and
their
Churches
ouerthrowne
.
But
before
they
went
many
came
to
confesse
themselues
from
many
leagnes
off
,
and
to
aske
aduise
concerning
their
soules
busines
:
diuers
there
were
also
(
although
there
wanted
not
some
that
were
not
so
constant
)
that
notwithstanding
all
threats
and
intreaties
,
remayned
very
strong
;
and
many
thinges
there
happened
of
no
small
edification
,
and
worthy
to
be
remembred
.
2.
The
Officers
ordayned
that
seauen
persons
,
two
men
with
their
wiues
,
and
three
Children
should
be
carried
to
their
publique
shame
through
the
streets
round
about
the
Castle
,
the
space
of
a
league
almost
.
And
one
of
them
called
Benet
went
all
the
way
disoiplining
himselfe
,
and
at
the
going
vp
of
a
steepy
hill
he
said
to
another
Christian
:
O
how
wearisome
would
this
affliction
be
if
we
did
suffer
it
for
our
owne
willes
,
or
for
worldly
respectes
.
But
our
B.
Sauiour
for
whose
sake
we
vndergoe
it
,
doth
make
that
we
fcele
it
not
.
To
him
be
giuen
infinite
thankes
for
his
mercy
shewed
vs
heerin
.
3.
There
was
made
neere
the
way
side
a
little
yard
or
court
,
and
after
their
passing
through
the
streetes
they
were
put
therein
,
and
then
sackes
and
cordes
and
all
other
thinges
being
ready
prepared
,
they
were
put
into
them
,
and
bound
therein
as
those
of
Meaco
before
had
beene
,
and
so
cast
one
vpon
another
,
and
Benet
put
vnder
them
all
.
And
with
a
thicke
cane
(
in
which
he
had
vsed
to
keep
holy
water
)
they
did
bynd
and
presse
his
hands
so
hard
before
his
brest
;
that
for
a
whole
day
and
a
night
,
in
which
they
held
him
in
that
fashion
,
it
was
a
most
cruell
torment
vnto
him
,
&
he
was
so
much
weakned
therewith
that
the
officers
for
feare
he
should
haue
dyed
,
carried
him
(
he
being
not
able
to
go
himselfe
)
to
the
house
of
a
certaine
Christian
:
where
when
they
had
vnloosed
him
,
they
began
to
perswade
him
to
leaue
his
fayth
,
and
because
he
would
not
,
they
carried
him
backe
againe
to
the
place
from
whence
they
had
brought
him
,
bound
and
tyed
him
as
he
was
before
,
and
there
he
remayned
in
that
manner
till
the
next
day
:
and
then
seeing
that
he
was
ready
to
giue
vp
the
Ghost
,
they
carried
him
againe
to
the
same
house
as
before
,
where
he
calling
vpon
the
holy
name
of
Iesus
gaue
vp
his
happy
soule
into
our
B.
Sauiours
hands
the
7.
of
April
1614.
And
because
the
Christians
should
not
reuerence
his
holy
body
,
they
drew
and
dragged
it
to
the
riuer
side
,
there
burned
it
,
and
cast
the
ashes
into
the
water
.
But
a
Christian
making
as
though
he
fished
,
tooke
out
some
of
his
bones
that
were
not
consumed
with
the
fire
&
caried
them
to
Nangasaqui
,
where
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
that
had
connerted
and
baptized
him
did
bury
them
with
all
reuerence
and
decency
conuenient
.
4.
This
Benet
was
borne
in
the
Kingdome
of
Izuno
,
in
his
youth
he
had
been
a
Bonzo
,
and
liuing
in
Don
Iusto
his
Country
he
was
conuerted
to
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
together
with
his
Mayster
and
diuers
of
his
Schoolefellowes
:
his
wife
children
and
companions
remayning
so
constant
that
the
officers
seeing
that
in
all
that
tyme
and
withall
their
tormentes
they
could
not
ouercome
them
,
they
let
them
loose
and
cast
them
out
of
the
country
,
and
so
they
went
to
Nangasaqui
.
5.
At
the
same
tyme
three
other
Christians
called
Clement
,
Michael
,
and
Linus
(
the
two
last
being
sonnes
to
the
former
)
all
substantiall
men
,
were
much
vrged
that
they
should
leaue
their
fayth
;
and
not
preuayling
with
them
,
the
officers
let
them
alone
:
but
soone
after
there
came
order
from
the
Court
from
Inabadono
,
Lord
of
that
towne
,
that
in
any
case
they
should
compell
the
Christians
to
fulfill
the
Xoguns
comand
:
whereupon
Clement
gaue
a
note
vnder
his
hand
vnto
the
Officers
,
that
he
and
his
sonnes
wholy
renounced
Christianity
.
His
sonnes
when
they
vnderstood
thereof
were
much
afflicted
,
and
went
imediatly
vnto
the
Gouernour
,
saying
,
That
they
were
Christians
,
and
that
the
note
made
by
their
Father
was
altogether
without
their
consentes
:
and
that
if
he
would
giue
them
leaue
to
liue
as
Christians
,
they
would
not
make
any
exterior
demonstration
of
it
:
but
if
not
,
that
then
they
were
there
ready
to
suffer
any
torments
,
yea
and
death
also
for
their
fayth
.
The
Gouernour
answered
that
he
had
sworne
neyther
to
fauour
,
nor
to
dissemble
in
any
sort
with
the
Christians
,
yet
for
all
that
,
he
would
take
counsaile
and
aduise
in
this
busines
.
6.
Not
longe
after
the
Officers
came
armed
to
their
howse
and
tooke
them
al
three
,
and
Maxentia
Michaels
wife
also
,
and
his
two
children
,
and
they
carried
them
al
to
the
Castle
,
and
there
put
them
in
prison
euery
one
by
themselues
alone
sparated
from
the
rest
,
thinking
thereby
the
more
easily
to
conquer
than
&
make
yeald
but
all
in
vaine
:
for
they
could
not
ouercome
any
of
them
no
not
euen
the
little
Children
.
Linus
,
Maxentia
,
&
her
sonne
Peter
were
put
in
sackes
,
and
there
being
peeces
of
sharp
pricking
strawes
left
or
put
in
the
sackes
as
it
seemeth
to
torment
them
the
more
,
one
present
would
haue
shaked
them
out
of
that
sacke
in
which
Maxentia
was
to
be
bound
;
but
she
would
not
permit
him
saying
,
That
,
that
torment
was
but
very
small
,
and
that
she
wished
she
had
many
bodies
and
liues
to
giue
for
her
God
&
Sauiours
sake
.
7.
Peter
first
animating
his
mother
and
his
vncle
Linus
,
then
spake
vnto
the
Gentills
in
this
manner
:
I
warne
you
all
that
no
body
do
giue
false
subscriptions
in
our
names
that
we
leaue
our
fayth
:
for
if
you
do
,
I
will
go
presently
to
Meaco
to
giue
notice
thereof
vnto
the
Gouernor
,
and
he
will
hold
you
for
falsifiers
when
I
shall
tell
him
that
we
alwaies
haue
been
&
are
Christians-Linus
being
in
his
sacke
and
saying
his
prayers
something
aloude
,
some
of
the
Gentills
did
put
a
gag
in
his
mouth
of
clouen
canes
,
and
tyed
it
like
a
brydle
about
his
chinne
,
and
although
afterwardes
moued
with
compassion
they
tooke
it
away
,
yet
he
earnestly
entreating
them
to
let
him
haue
it
still
,
they
easily
agreed
thereto
,
and
let
him
so
remaine
for
two
whole
dayes
together
.
One
that
was
there
present
did
much
desire
to
make
him
relent
,
and
to
that
end
he
carried
him
to
his
house
,
and
there
both
he
and
his
wife
did
intreat
him
euen
with
teares
that
he
would
leaue
his
religion
,
for
two
or
three
dayes
only
,
promising
if
he
would
do
so
not
only
to
procure
him
life
and
liberty
,
but
that
they
would
also
giue
him
good
store
of
mōey
besides
:
but
he
little
regarding
their
offers
,
tould
them
they
labored
in
vaine
and
so
they
returned
him
againe
to
the
prison
with
his
brother
Michael
,
where
they
both
of
them
remayned
preparing
themselues
to
dy
for
Christ
:
and
from
thence
they
wrote
some
letters
to
their
friends
abroad
full
of
humility
and
resignation
into
our
Sauiours
handes
.
By
this
one
of
Linus
his
writing
,
we
may
gather
the
manner
of
the
rest
.
8.
This
I
write
from
the
prison
when
at
this
present
I
do
remaine
through
the
grace
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
and
although
a
wretched
and
miserable
sinner
,
yet
hauing
my
hope
&
confidence
placed
in
the
mercy
of
Almighty
God
,
I
do
most
earnestly
intreat
you
would
pray
for
me
vnto
him
,
our
Blessed
Lady
,
all
the
Saintes
,
and
happy
soules
of
heauen
,
that
I
may
perseuere
vnto
the
end
.
Although
vnworthy
yet
was
I
put
into
a
sacke
and
so
remayned
one
day
and
a
night
because
I
would
not
deny
my
fayth
,
and
after
that
they
put
me
in
prison
with
my
Brother
Micael
.
I
am
determined
and
resolued
by
the
grace
of
God
and
the
help
of
your
good
prayers
to
perseuere
euen
vnto
death
in
the
seruice
of
my
Sauiour
.
Once
more
I
beseech
you
to
pray
for
me
vnto
God
to
giue
me
perseuerance
,
for
I
am
a
great
sinner
,
and
haue
no
other
confidence
but
only
in
his
diuine
goodnes
.
This
sixt
of
the
sixt
moone
.
9.
After
7.
dayes
vpon
the
13.
of
Iuly
these
two
holy
brethren
were
adiudged
to
be
burnt
aliue
,
which
was
very
joyfull
newes
to
them
,
in
so
much
that
when
they
were
taken
out
of
prison
,
Michael
said
to
Linus
:
Is
it
possible
that
only
we
two
be
so
happy
as
to
dy
for
Christ
?
desiring
much
that
his
Father
wife
and
Children
might
be
companions
with
them
in
their
crowne
.
And
in
part
Almighty
God
did
satisfy
his
desire
:
for
that
Officers
taking
his
wife
Maxentia
●ut
of
the
sacke
in
which
she
yet
remained
,
they
carried
her
to
the
place
were
he
and
his
brother
were
to
be
burned
,
to
see
if
with
the
sight
of
their
torments
he
would
any
thing
relent
:
she
seeing
her
husband
was
exceeding
glad
hoping
he
should
accompany
him
in
that
happy
●eath
.
In
the
way
diuers
Christians
went
●o
meet
them
,
and
saluted
them
with
●reat
reuerence
,
desiring
they
would
●ray
for
them
vnto
God
.
As
they
passed
●y
the
place
where
Benets
body
was
bur●ed
,
Michaell
made
a
low
reuerence
●her
to
as
to
a
holy
place
.
They
went
all
●he
way
(
which
was
about
a
league
)
are
foote
,
and
one
of
their
seruants
offering
them
shoes
,
they
would
not
accept
of
them
,
saying
:
they
rather
desired
that
for
that
little
space
their
feet
might
be
cut
and
mangled
with
stones
,
that
so
they
might
suffer
something
for
the
loue
of
God
.
And
Maxentia
although
she
was
a
heauy
woman
not
accustomed
to
go
on
foot
,
and
hauing
beene
foure
dayes
togeather
bound
vp
in
a
sacke
,
yet
she
went
barefoot
all
that
way
with
so
great
contentment
,
that
the
very
Gentills
did
admire
her
.
10.
Comming
to
the
place
of
execution
,
they
found
three
pillers
of
wood
set
vp
,
whereat
they
were
to
be
burned
the
which
they
imbraced
,
&
then
praied
for
the
space
of
halfe
an
houre
:
then
the
two
brethren
giuing
their
beades
and
reliquiaries
vnto
a
Christian
that
was
present
,
because
they
would
not
haue
them
burned
,
put
of
their
vpper
garments
and
each
of
them
betooke
himselfe
vnto
his
piller
,
wher
vnto
being
tyed
,
and
fire
put
vnto
the
straw
and
boughes
and
other
dry
wood
about
them
,
Linus
saying
Iesus
Maria
,
and
Michael
reciting
of
his
Creed
,
both
their
eyes
being
lifted
vp
and
fixed
fast
on
heauen
,
they
gaue
their
happy
soules
vnto
Almighty
God
.
11.
Whilest
this
was
in
doing
there
were
some
that
earnestly
importuned
Maxentia
,
that
at
least
exteriourly
shee
would
make
some
shew
or
signe
to
haue
left
the
faith
of
Christ
.
But
she
would
not
,
rather
much
desiring
to
dy
for
confessing
it
,
making
offer
three
seueral
times
to
go
into
the
fire
,
but
they
stil
deteyned
her
with
a
rope
which
they
had
in
their
hands
fast
tyed
vnto
her
necke
:
and
being
not
yet
altogether
out
of
hope
to
make
her
yeald
,
they
carried
her
to
a
howse
thereby
,
where
they
perswaded
her
most
vehemently
.
But
she
still
answering
that
she
was
resolued
,
and
that
to
vse
perswasions
to
her
in
that
matter
was
but
labour
lost
,
they
carried
her
backe
againe
to
the
place
of
Execution
,
where
a
soldier
putting
his
sword
twice
vnto
her
throat
fiersly
threatned
to
kill
her
if
she
did
not
yeald
,
whereat
she
said
:
This
is
a
goodly
threat
inaed
,
seeing
there
is
nothing
that
I
do
so
much
desire
as
to
giue
my
life
for
the
loue
of
God
.
If
you
should
tell
me
that
you
would
deliuer
me
,
and
set
me
fre
,
that
were
the
greatest
thing
that
you
could
threaten
me
,
for
I
hauing
seene
my
husband
dy
with
such
valour
and
courage
for
his
Lord
and
God
,
how
can
I
enioy
life
but
with
great
sorrow
,
griefe
and
affliction
.
12.
Which
being
said
she
tooke
her
haire
that
hung
down
vpon
her
shoulders
and
backe
,
and
cast
it
before
to
the
end
it
should
not
hinder
the
blow
of
the
axe
,
and
then
with
an
inuincible
courage
bidding
the
executioner
do
his
office
,
calling
often
vpon
the
B.
Names
Iesus
and
Maria
,
she
held
out
her
head
whilest
he
did
cut
it
of
.
They
burned
her
bodie
presently
,
which
being
done
they
tooke
the
ashes
together
with
those
of
her
husband
and
his
Brother
Linus
,
and
put
them
into
sackes
as
also
the
earth
of
the
place
of
their
Martyrdome
,
&
cast
them
into
the
deepest
place
of
all
the
riuer
,
because
the
Christians
should
haue
nothing
at
all
of
them
,
no
not
of
the
earth
where
they
suffered
,
to
reuerence
as
reliques
,
although
there
wanted
not
some
that
afterwards
found
meanes
to
get
some
of
them
which
they
carried
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
deliuered
vnto
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
.
13.
A
sister
of
these
glorious
Martyrs
of
Christ
that
was
present
at
their
death
gaue
notice
vnto
their
Father
Clement
of
all
that
had
passed
therein
,
desiring
both
him
and
her
Nephew
Peter
to
perseuere
constant
in
their
fayth
imitating
so
worthy
an
example
,
telling
them
withall
,
that
if
they
did
shew
feare
and
cowardize
,
that
besides
the
falling
thereby
into
disgrace
with
God
,
they
could
neuer
after
shew
their
faces
euen
before
men
.
Peter
was
alwaies
very
constant
,
and
although
his
Grand-father
Clement
had
shewed
fraylty
as
we
signified
before
,
now
he
was
very
sory
for
it
,
and
asked
pardon
both
of
God
and
men
:
telling
withall
the
Iudges
,
that
he
was
a
Christian
,
and
desired
to
giue
his
life
for
Christ
,
as
his
sonnes
and
daughter-in-law
had
done
:
but
they
being
satissied
with
what
he
had
already
done
,
gaue
him
leaue
to
go
at
liberty
,
and
liue
as
he
listed
himselfe
.
14.
I
will
conclude
this
Chapter
with
two
other
thinges
by
which
al
may
perceaue
the
constancy
and
feruour
of
the
Christians
of
this
Kingdome
of
Bungo
.
There
was
a
worthy
Souldier
much
importuned
by
his
Lord
,
by
meanes
of
other
persons
,
that
he
would
accomodate
himselfe
vnto
the
tyme
for
the
present
,
and
because
he
loued
him
very
well
and
was
loath
to
loose
so
faythfull
a
seruant
;
seing
others
could
not
preuayle
,
he
went
himselfe
in
person
to
perswade
him
.
The
souldier
vnderstood
thereof
,
and
leauing
behind
him
his
sword
&
dagger
(
which
otherwise
they
alwaies
vse
to
weare
)
he
went
out
of
his
house
to
meet
him
,
and
said
:
My
Lord
,
I
am
resolued
not
to
leaue
to
be
a
Christian
,
because
I
hope
in
this
religion
to
be
saued
.
If
your
Lordship
come
to
perswade
me
the
contrary
,
it
will
be
but
lost
labour
,
and
if
you
please
you
may
cut
off
my
head
for
it
:
and
therewith
all
he
held
out
his
necke
for
him
to
cut
it
off
.
And
he
remayning
in
that
manner
,
a
little
sonne
of
his
of
no
more
then
nyne
yeares
ould
,
came
out
of
the
house
and
did
the
same
that
he
saw
his
Father
do
,
and
after
him
his
Mother
and
Grand-mother
,
with
the
selfe
same
resolution
:
wherewith
the
Noble
man
was
so
astonished
that
although
he
were
a
Gentill
and
noted
for
his
cruelty
,
yet
did
he
fall
a
weeping
,
&
being
ouercome
with
so
great
constancy
,
returned
backe
vnto
his
house
,
though
after
some
few
daies
for
feare
of
the
Xogun
he
commanded
the
valorous
Souldier
to
depart
out
of
his
Country
:
to
the
which
he
willingly
obeyed
(
sory
he
had
not
obteyned
the
crowne
of
Martyrdome
)
going
himselfe
and
all
his
family
to
Nangasaqui
.
15.
Another
good
Christian
called
Titus
,
a
substantiall
man
,
was
in
like
manner
persecuted
by
his
Lord
,
who
seeing
his
great
constancy
commanded
him
to
send
him
his
sonne
,
a
child
of
nyne
yeares
old
called
Matthew
.
He
sent
him
presently
:
and
within
two
dayes
after
feigning
as
though
he
had
killed
the
child
with
tormentes
,
because
he
would
not
leaue
to
be
a
Christian
,
he
sent
vnto
him
for
his
daughter
Martina
,
who
was
of
14
yeares
:
and
imediatly
he
sent
her
.
Within
a
while
there
came
another
message
vnto
him
from
his
Lord
,
that
Martina
was
also
put
to
a
most
cruell
death
,
&
that
if
he
were
yet
so
insensible
that
with
al
this
he
would
not
be
moued
to
obey
,
he
should
send
his
other
sonne
called
Simon
who
was
16.
yeares
old
,
and
after
that
he
sent
for
his
wife
called
Marina
:
and
the
valorous
Christian
sent
them
all
most
willingly
,
saying
that
he
had
rather
loose
wife
,
children
,
life
and
all
then
the
grace
of
God
,
or
leaue
his
religion
:
and
his
wife
and
children
al
of
them
went
with
great
content
to
offer
themselues
in
sacrifice
.
The
Lord
put
euery
one
of
them
by
themselues
a
part
,
and
then
set
vpon
them
,
both
with
intreaties
and
with
threates
,
but
being
not
able
to
preuayle
any
thing
at
all
with
them
,
first
they
powred
very
could
water
all
ouer
Marinas
,
body
:
to
her
daughter
Martina
they
gaue
no
meate
at
all
in
three
daies
together
,
and
Simon
the
elder
sonne
they
beat
most
cruelly
,
and
wrong
his
handes
behynd
him
;
all
of
them
notwithstanding
this
perseuering
very
constant
still
.
The
Lord
seeing
himselfe
so
ouercome
,
sent
word
to
Marina
,
that
seeing
her
Children
knew
not
what
religion
nor
saluation
meant
,
she
should
make
them
leaue
the
Christian
fayth
,
and
with
that
he
would
hould
himselfe
content
,
and
pardon
both
her
and
her
husband
.
She
answered
,
that
she
had
offered
to
God
both
her
owne
and
her
childrens
liues
,
and
so
she
could
not
giue
them
any
such
counsayle
.
They
had
confiscated
Titus
his
goodes
before
all
this
happened
,
and
for
the
finall
resolution
,
his
Lord
sent
him
word
by
a
Brother
of
his
owne
,
with
armed
men
,
that
if
he
did
not
desist
from
his
obstinate
pertinacy
,
it
should
cost
him
his
life
,
and
one
of
his
sonnes
also
at
least
:
the
which
was
no
ill
newes
to
them
,
but
rather
being
much
ioyed
at
the
Message
,
they
all
offered
themselues
most
willingly
to
loose
their
liues
for
Christ
:
but
the
Lord
seeing
their
valour
,
courage
,
and
constancy
changed
his
determination
,
pardoned
them
,
and
gaue
them
liberty
to
liue
as
Christians
.
Of
other
three
that
were
put
to
death
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
in
Facata
,
and
Aquizuqui
.
CHAP.
X.
THE
Fathers
of
the
Society
had
two
Churches
and
houses
in
the
Kingdome
of
Chicuyen
,
besides
others
which
they
visited
now
and
then
,
and
one
in
Facata
,
which
Simeon
Condera
Lord
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
one
of
the
most
valerous
Captaines
of
Taycosama
,
did
buyld
for
his
buriall
place
;
and
another
in
Aquizuqui
built
by
his
brother
Michael
Sayemon
douo
,
both
of
them
great
fauourers
and
patrons
of
Christianity
in
Iapone
.
2.
After
the
death
of
Simcon
Condera
,
Chicuyendono
his
sonne
succeeded
in
the
possession
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
fauoured
the
Fathers
&
Christians
much
,
who
were
many
,
and
some
of
them
of
noble
parentage
.
And
although
he
were
much
molested
and
sollicited
by
the
fauorites
of
the
Xogun
,
and
especially
by
Sasioye
that
he
should
not
permit
Churches
nor
Fathers
in
his
country
,
yet
did
he
still
winke
at
them
during
his
vncle
Sayemondono
his
life
,
who
was
alwaies
a
valerous
defendour
of
the
Fathers
and
Christians
.
But
after
his
death
when
the
Xogun
and
his
sonne
put
the
Christians
out
of
their
houses
and
seruice
in
the
yeare
1612.
he
being
much
more
importuned
then
before
,
because
he
would
seeme
to
comply
with
them
,
and
withall
conserue
the
Churches
from
being
ruinated
,
he
sent
word
vnto
the
Fathers
by
foure
Gentlemen
of
his
house
,
that
he
had
beene
a
long
tyme
sollicited
from
the
Court
not
to
permit
them
in
his
Kingdome
,
and
that
he
did
alwaies
excuse
himselfe
in
that
his
Father
was
a
Christian
,
and
had
buylded
that
Church
:
and
because
he
bore
them
good
will
,
by
reason
he
saw
they
came
from
the
furthest
partes
of
the
world
,
for
no
other
respect
or
interest
but
only
to
preach
their
religion
,
he
had
alwaies
hitherto
resisted
:
but
now
that
the
Xogun
had
forbidden
al
Gentlemen
and
souldiers
to
be
Christians
,
he
could
do
no
lesse
then
what
was
requested
:
yet
was
he
content
that
Tradesmen
and
common
people
should
be
so
still
,
and
that
he
therefore
desired
them
to
send
him
a
note
of
all
the
Gentlemens
names
that
were
Christians
.
3.
The
Fathers
gaue
him
thankes
for
the
fauour
he
shewed
them
,
but
as
concerning
the
note
of
the
Gentlemens
names
,
they
desired
he
would
pardon
them
,
being
so
that
they
could
not
do
it
because
it
was
a
sinne
,
and
that
they
comming
thither
only
with
intention
to
make
Christians
,
if
they
should
giue
any
such
note
as
he
required
of
them
,
it
would
be
to
pull
downe
with
one
hand
what
they
set
vp
with
the
other
,
and
not
to
be
true
and
faythfull
to
those
that
put
confidence
in
them
.
He
sent
another
tyme
to
vrge
them
,
that
they
would
giue
it
,
but
they
answering
with
good
and
curteous
speaches
,
resolued
in
no
case
to
giue
it
,
although
it
should
cost
them
all
their
liues
.
Whereupon
Chicuyendono
desisting
from
his
enterprise
,
medled
only
with
some
that
were
publikely
knowne
Christians
.
4.
The
yeare
following
1613.
he
went
to
the
Court
to
visit
the
Xogun
,
according
to
their
custome
euery
new
yeare
,
and
there
vnderstanding
that
the
Xogun
was
disgusted
with
him
for
fauouring
the
Fathers
,
he
wrote
vnto
Father
Prouinciall
of
the
Society
,
that
the
Fathers
should
depart
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
that
the
Churches
must
be
pulled
downe
to
giue
satisfaction
to
the
Xogun
:
but
yet
that
he
would
be
content
,
that
they
should
visit
the
Christians
of
his
country
secretly
:
and
so
they
did
,
and
no
otherwise
.
For
although
these
Lordes
or
Princes
of
Iapone
be
great
and
potent
Personages
,
and
well
affected
to
religion
,
yet
the
Xogun
being
opposite
and
contrary
,
they
cannot
,
nor
dare
not
resist
him
,
and
so
the
best
way
was
secretly
to
do
what
good
they
could
.
Within
a
short
tyme
after
arose
the
persecution
at
Facata
.
It
was
there
proclaimed
that
all
the
Christians
should
come
together
to
a
certaine
place
before
a
Temple
;
whither
being
come
they
vrged
them
very
much
,
and
to
terrify
the
Multitude
with
the
example
of
a
few
,
and
shew
themselues
punctuall
and
exact
in
performing
the
Xoguns
command
,
they
determined
to
vse
some
rigour
with
Thomas
Xozayemon
and
Ioachim
Xinden
,
who
were
more
forward
then
the
rest
.
5.
This
Thomas
was
very
feruorous
in
animating
the
Christians
with
his
exhortations
&
example
of
pennance
&
mortification
to
perseuerance
in
their
faith
,
&
Ioachim
for
his
vertue
and
good
life
was
much
knowne
and
beloued
of
all
the
principal
persons
of
the
Country
.
He
was
a
Father
vnto
the
poore
,
and
being
a
Phisitian
he
cured
them
of
almes
.
No
diligence
was
left
vndone
to
moue
and
make
them
accomodate
themselues
vnto
the
tyme
,
but
they
answering
that
in
no
case
they
could
do
it
,
were
presently
sent
to
prison
,
and
there
bound
with
cordes
very
strait
vnto
two
postes
,
but
seeing
that
therewith
they
were
not
ouercome
,
Chicuyendono
comanded
that
they
should
be
both
of
them
hanged
vpon
a
certaine
tree
neere
vnto
Facata
,
and
so
left
there
vntyll
they
did
deny
their
fayth
.
6.
Vpon
the
13.
of
March
they
did
hange
Ioachim
vpon
the
tree
,
which
was
a
very
high
Pyne
,
his
feet
vpward
and
his
head
hanging
towards
the
ground
.
And
in
the
same
tree
they
did
also
hange
Thomas
in
the
same
manner
,
but
something
below
Ioachim
;
and
being
in
that
terrible
torment
they
did
animate
one
the
other
with
great
ioy
and
alacrity
.
Remember
Brother
Thomas
(
sayd
Ioachim
)
that
which
our
blessed
Lord
&
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
did
suffer
for
vs
vpon
the
Crosse
,
and
let
vs
giue
him
thankes
for
this
fauour
that
he
sheweth
vs
,
in
suffering
something
to
his
imitation
on
a
tree
.
And
although
wee
vnworthy
:
yet
in
some
respect
wee
do
resemble
S.
Peter
,
who
was
crucified
with
his
head
downeward
.
I
was
euen
thinking
so
(
sayd
Thomas
)
&
the
consideration
thereof
doth
ease
my
paine
which
is
nothing
to
that
which
I
do
desire
to
suffer
for
Christ
.
7.
The
day
following
there
was
great
concourse
of
people
to
see
them
:
&
some
of
the
Gentills
saying
to
Ioachim
,
that
they
wondered
he
would
be
so
obstinate
as
to
suffer
so
great
a
torment
for
a
thing
so
vncertaine
as
saluation
is
,
after
a
while
he
answered
.
I
held
my
peace
a
while
as
being
busied
with
God
,
not
much
regarding
men
:
but
not
to
seeme
discourteous
,
and
because
they
may
not
thinke
that
we
do
repent
our selues
;
I
pray
you
tell
me
one
thing
:
Those
that
haue
receaued
so
many
benefits
,
honours
and
fauours
of
Chicuyendono
,
as
many
of
you
that
be
present
haue
done
,
if
they
should
be
brought
to
such
extremity
,
that
eyther
they
must
loose
their
liues
,
or
els
bee
disloyall
vnto
him
;
would
they
not
choose
death
and
whatsoeuer
affliction
els
,
rather
then
to
be
traytors
vnto
their
Lord
?
How
then
can
wee
being
Gods
creatures
,
and
hauing
receaued
so
many
benefitts
of
him
as
he
hath
bestowed
vpon
vs
,
deny
him
now
for
all
the
tormentes
that
be
,
or
can
be
inflicted
vpon
vs
?
With
this
answere
the
auditors
were
al
conuinced
,
and
both
Christians
and
Pagans
did
commend
it
much
.
8.
Three
dayes
well
nigh
did
those
two
holy
men
remayne
in
that
manner
,
hanging
by
the
heeles
,
not
hauing
so
much
as
one
bit
of
meat
or
drop
of
water
giuen
them
all
that
tyme
.
At
the
end
thereof
the
Officers
still
seeing
them
remaine
so
constant
as
they
were
,
did
let
them
downe
,
and
caused
them
to
be
fast
bound
imediatly
to
a
ladder
,
which
had
a
peece
of
wood
put
through
it
in
forme
of
a
Crosse
.
A
Christian
asked
them
how
they
did
:
Ioachim
answered
:
I
suffered
much
when
I
was
a
souldier
,
but
such
paynes
as
at
this
tyme
I
neuer
felt
before
,
for
it
seemed
to
me
that
I
was
sawed
through
all
my
body
,
but
I
conforted
my selfe
considering
that
al
my
tormentes
were
nothing
compared
to
those
which
Christ
suffered
for
me
:
&
I
did
apply
my
paines
to
his
in
satisfaction
of
my
sinnes
.
Chicuyendono
seeing
their
constancy
,
and
that
with
so
prolonged
and
cruell
a
torment
they
could
not
be
made
to
change
their
mindes
,
gaue
order
that
they
should
be
beheaded
:
which
sentence
being
giuen
they
were
imediately
taken
&
carried
to
execution
,
to
a
place
that
was
something
distant
thence
.
Ioachim
could
not
mooue
himselfe
,
and
so
he
was
carried
thither
vpon
souldiers
backes
:
and
Thomas
went
on
foot
,
both
of
them
replenished
with
ioy
and
gladnes
.
When
they
were
come
vnto
the
place
,
hauing
prayed
a
little
space
,
the
executioner
out
of
their
heades
,
they
in
the
meane
time
often
repeating
the
holy
name
of
Iesus
.
Their
bodies
and
heades
were
conueyed
to
Nangasaqui
&
giuen
to
Father
Prouincial
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
.
Their
holy
death
was
a
great
encoragement
to
the
Christians
,
as
their
liues
had
also
beene
an
example
alwaies
vnto
them
.
A
Bonzo
preaching
in
that
Citty
soone
after
their
death
said
in
his
Sermon
to
those
of
his
sect
:
Those
men
question
lesse
were
of
great
valour
,
&
there
can
be
no
doubt
but
that
they
are
saued
,
seeing
they
suffered
so
much
,
and
with
so
great
quiet
and
contentment
,
for
their
faith
.
9.
When
Michael
Saymoendono
was
Lord
of
Aquizuqui
,
through
his
great
zeale
and
feruour
he
was
the
occasion
that
more
then
fiue
thousand
of
his
seruantes
,
souldiers
,
and
tenantes
were
baptized
in
the
space
of
two
yeares
,
by
meanes
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
.
After
his
death
the
Estate
was
wholy
changed
,
only
the
husbandmen
and
common
people
remayning
therein
,
who
were
committed
to
the
charge
of
an
old
Bonzo
a
great
enemy
of
the
Christians
.
He
called
them
all
vnto
him
,
and
commanded
them
to
write
their
names
in
a
paper
whether
they
would
be
Christians
or
no
,
and
finding
that
the
most
of
them
did
subscribe
that
they
were
Christians
,
and
would
so
continue
,
he
was
much
troubled
thereat
,
and
publiquely
gaue
out
that
they
meant
to
rise
in
rebellion
.
Whereupon
there
came
thither
from
the
Castle
of
Fucuoca
fiue
Captaines
with
300.
souldiers
,
who
although
they
saw
euidently
that
the
report
was
false
,
yet
did
they
enter
into
their
howses
,
tooke
away
their
beades
,
pictures
,
and
other
such
like
thinges
,
which
bare
any
shew
of
things
belonging
any
way
to
Christian
profession
;
and
not
content
therewith
,
some
they
punished
with
tortures
,
others
they
banished
,
and
therin
though
some
shewed
weaknes
,
feare
and
frailty
,
yet
others
,
and
the
greatest
part
,
stood
stedfast
with
notable
constancy
;
of
which
the
Gentills
would
take
no
notice
,
but
without
all
reason
and
examination
of
particulers
did
publish
that
they
had
all
denied
their
fayth
,
and
so
they
exercised
their
fury
only
vpon
Matthias
Xichirobioye
,
who
was
one
of
the
formest
in
subscribing
that
he
was
a
Christian
,
and
as
it
seemeth
soreseeing
that
which
would
ensue
,
did
therefore
assoone
as
he
retorned
home
begin
to
prepare
himself
to
dy
for
the
same
.
10.
Vpon
the
14.
of
March
the
Gouernor
sent
some
vnto
him
to
perswade
him
not
to
be
so
obstinate
,
nor
to
animate
others
to
be
disobedient
to
their
Superiours
:
and
they
entred
into
his
house
very
violently
,
and
by
force
tooke
away
his
beades
from
him
,
the
which
grieued
him
very
much
for
the
present
,
he
reputing
it
as
great
a
disgrace
,
as
if
they
had
taken
his
weapons
from
him
:
but
after
a
little
consideration
he
sayd
vnto
them
:
The
Fayth
of
a
Christian
doth
not
consist
in
his
beades
nor
pictures
,
but
in
the
mind
,
&
in
the
constant
profession
thereof
which
by
the
grace
and
help
of
God
,
I
meane
to
do
before
the
Gouernor
and
Captaines
,
&
in
part
I
haue
done
,
as
may
bee
seene
by
my
subscription
which
already
I
haue
giuen
.
They
seeing
that
they
were
not
able
to
preuayle
with
him
,
went
vnto
the
Gouernors
Leiftenant
,
who
presently
sent
for
him
,
and
he
being
set
downe
to
dinner
when
the
messenger
came
for
him
,
rose
vp
imediately
without
eating
any
thing
with
great
ioy
,
saying
.
Let
vs
go
,
for
with
the
helpe
of
God
I
shall
go
now
where
I
shall
not
need
to
eat
any
more
.
11.
The
Leiftenant
asked
him
if
he
had
giuen
his
name
that
he
was
a
Christian
,
and
that
he
would
not
obey
the
Xogun
?
To
which
he
answered
resolutely
yes
,
and
that
he
was
in
that
mind
still
:
and
that
they
needed
not
to
proceede
further
with
him
in
more
questions
and
demandes
,
for
that
hee
would
not
change
from
that
for
all
the
goodes
of
the
world
.
There
they
made
him
expect
a
while
till
they
had
examined
some
others
,
and
then
they
carried
him
to
Aquizuqui
,
where
the
Gouernor
and
Captaines
were
:
and
in
the
way
passing
by
an
Idoll
called
Fachima
which
is
the
Idoll
of
Warre
,
they
threw
him
downe
vpon
the
ground
&
beat
him
cruelly
,
perhapps
because
hee
would
not
worship
it
,
putting
a
rope
about
his
necke
,
and
pulling
it
so
hard
that
he
was
almost
strangled
therewith
,
and
could
scarcely
speake
,
yet
as
well
as
he
could
he
desired
them
they
would
flacke
it
a
little
,
that
with
better
quiet
and
attention
he
might
commend
himselfe
to
God
in
that
little
time
he
thought
he
had
to
liue
:
they
answered
him
that
seeing
he
had
willfully
put
himselfe
therin
,
he
must
now
haue
patience
:
You
say
very
well
said
he
,
for
since
I
suffer
this
for
the
loue
of
God
,
it
is
great
reason
I
should
endure
it
patiently
.
Afterwardes
they
offered
him
to
loose
the
rope
a
little
,
but
he
would
not
,
saying
:
Let
me
alone
,
for
I
desire
to
suffer
something
for
Christ
in
this
little
remaynder
of
my
life
.
12.
Being
brought
before
the
Iudges
they
asked
him
why
he
was
so
stiffe
and
obstinate
in
his
opinion
.
He
answered
because
there
is
meanes
of
Saluation
in
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
and
none
at
all
in
any
of
the
Sectes
of
Iapone
:
and
because
I
do
belieue
(
said
he
)
this
to
be
the
truth
,
I
will
suffer
for
it
willingly
this
and
whatsoeuer
els
:
Yf
it
be
so
(
said
they
)
why
did
you
deliuer
your
beades
,
and
subscribe
your
name
that
you
left
to
be
a
Christian
?
My
beades
said
he
,
were
taken
away
from
me
by
force
,
and
although
therin
doth
not
consist
the
being
of
a
Christian
,
yet
was
I
grieued
so
much
therewith
that
it
cost
me
good
store
of
teares
.
I
gaue
my
name
vnto
the
Gouernour
,
that
I
am
and
alwaies
will
be
a
Christian
,
and
if
there
be
any
other
contrary
to
this
,
it
is
not
myne
but
falsly
forged
.
For
that
I
haue
neyther
said
nor
written
any
thing
contrary
to
it
,
nor
euer
will
de
by
the
grace
of
God
.
Hereupon
they
thrust
him
out
of
the
roome
with
great
disgrace
,
and
reuyled
him
exceedingly
,
saying
among
other
thinges
,
that
a
man
so
peruerse
and
obstinate
as
he
,
could
not
be
a
good
subiect
to
his
Prince
,
and
so
they
adiudged
him
to
death
:
and
imediatly
he
was
carried
to
the
place
of
execution
,
whither
he
went
praying
all
the
way
,
and
being
come
thither
,
he
said
aloud
that
all
might
heare
:
I
dye
most
willingly
with
great
content
and
ioy
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
.
Then
he
made
a
short
prayer
,
which
being
ended
they
cut
off
his
head
.
It
was
proued
in
the
Authenticall
processe
which
was
made
of
his
death
,
that
he
pronounced
the
holy
Name
of
Iesus
three
seuerall
tymes
after
his
head
was
cut
off
,
and
the
third
tyme
it
was
heard
more
distinctly
then
the
rest
,
the
which
caused
great
admiration
in
the
standers
by
.
His
holy
head
and
body
were
carried
afterward
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
there
layd
in
the
Church
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
of
All-Saintes
,
where
likewise
be
the
bodies
of
many
other
holy
Martyrs
.
Of
the
great
Constancy
of
the
Christians
of
Arima
:
and
how
they
prepared
themselues
to
Martyrdome
.
CHAP.
XI
.
ARIMADONO
perceauing
that
with
the
torments
,
banishmentes
and
martyrdomes
before
rehearsed
the
Christians
were
rather
more
and
more
encouraged
then
otherwise
,
and
that
the
fyre
wherewith
some
of
them
had
been
burned
did
seeme
to
inflame
the
rest
in
feruour
,
and
deuotion
,
fearing
least
for
that
cause
he
should
loose
his
Estate
,
and
being
deluded
by
some
that
desired
to
succeed
him
in
it
,
he
sent
vnto
the
Xogun
to
intreat
he
might
be
changed
to
another
Kingdome
,
where
he
might
haue
no
medling
with
the
Christians
,
because
the
more
he
did
torment
them
,
the
more
constant
did
they
shew
themselues
,
so
that
now
he
knew
not
what
to
do
with
them
.
Before
an
answere
to
his
Letter
came
,
he
heard
the
newes
of
what
had
passed
against
the
Christians
in
Meaco
and
thereaboutes
,
and
thereupon
he
caused
those
Churches
which
as
yet
remayned
standing
to
be
ouerthrowne
.
2.
Some
Gentills
did
perswade
him
that
the
best
meanes
to
make
them
yeald
was
to
cause
their
wiues
and
daughters
to
be
caried
naked
through
the
streetes
to
their
publike
shame
.
And
so
it
was
determined
,
wherewith
the
Christians
were
exceedingly
troubled
,
and
afflicted
.
Some
of
them
were
of
opinion
that
the
best
course
in
that
occasion
was
to
shut
vp
all
the
women
into
houses
,
and
that
the
men
should
keep
them
there
and
defend
their
honors
with
their
liues
,
rather
then
expose
them
to
so
vile
and
dangerous
a
punishment
:
but
after
taking
more
mature
aduice
they
sent
the
principall
persons
of
the
Confraternities
vnto
to
Prince
to
desire
him
they
might
be
punished
with
the
ordinary
tormentes
of
banishment
,
beheading
,
crucifying
,
burning
,
frying
,
and
the
like
,
and
that
they
hoped
they
should
take
all
with
patience
being
suffered
for
the
loue
of
God
,
&
for
the
obteyning
of
their
soules
Saluation
:
but
that
to
vse
so
vnusuall
and
indecent
manner
of
punishment
,
as
that
which
was
determined
,
would
not
be
well
thought
of
at
the
Court.
3.
Vpon
this
the
execution
was
differred
,
and
insteed
thereof
it
was
commanded
that
all
those
that
would
perseuere
Christians
should
leaue
the
rentes
they
had
.
Whereupon
imediately
Fifty
noble
Gentlemen
did
leaue
all
that
they
had
with
great
courage
and
alacrity
,
remayning
poore
without
house
,
lands
,
or
rents
,
or
any
reuenewes
in
the
world
.
Wherewith
Arimadono
for
that
tyme
was
satisfied
,
expecting
the
Xoguns
answere
and
Safioyes
returne
,
who
was
the
Chiefe
author
of
all
this
wickednes
;
and
in
the
meane
tyme
the
Christians
prepared
themselues
more
and
more
for
Martyrdome
,
those
of
the
Confraternities
renewing
the
oath
which
they
had
made
to
be
firme
and
constant
in
their
fayth
:
doubling
also
their
prayers
and
penances
,
and
making
the
prayer
of
forty
houres
in
diuers
places
.
They
also
sent
for
a
Father
of
the
Society
to
come
vnto
Arima
,
who
there
in
a
very
few
dayes
didheare
the
Confessions
of
more
then
800.
persons
secretly
:
and
which
is
worthy
of
noting
,
the
very
Children
(
the
eldest
amongst
them
not
being
fifteene
yeares
of
age
)
had
there
made
amongst
themselues
a
Confraternity
in
the
honor
of
S.
Ioseph
,
wherein
they
made
their
determination
,
which
in
this
manner
they
set
downe
in
writing
:
Although
the
persecutors
do
pull
out
our
tecth
and
plucke
of
our
nayles
,
giue
vs
the
torment
of
the
water
,
and
burne
vs
aliue
,
we
will
neuer
leaue
the
fayth
of
Christ
which
we
professe
.
4.
After
that
Safioye
was
come
to
Arima
,
he
sent
for
the
12.
Stewardes
or
Prefectes
of
the
Confraternities
.
They
all
went
very
ioyfully
,
thinking
doubtlesse
that
they
were
sent
for
to
be
put
to
death
for
their
religion
;
many
also
besides
went
with
them
,
to
see
if
they
could
be
partakers
of
their
crownes
,
the
rest
remayned
at
home
preparing
themselues
for
the
same
.
Being
come
,
Safioye
made
this
speach
vnto
them
:
Through
your
obstinacy
in
not
obeying
to
your
Lord
&
Prince
,
he
is
now
in
danger
to
loose
his
estate
,
whereas
if
you
would
leaue
to
be
Christians
as
the
Xogun
commandeth
,
both
he
and
you
might
remayne
in
peace
and
quietnes
in
your
Country
.
Consider
well
of
it
,
and
know
for
most
certaine
,
that
if
you
do
not
conforme
your selues
,
he
will
loose
his
estate
and
you
shal
be
persecuted
exceedingly
.
To
this
speach
of
Safioye
one
of
the
Christians
there
present
answered
in
the
name
of
all
the
rest
:
My
Lord
,
we
need
not
consider
nor
consult
concerning
this
Matter
,
seeing
that
long
ago
we
haue
beene
resolued
therein
.
As
concerning
the
conseruation
of
Arimadono
his
estate
,
it
dependeth
not
vpon
our
being
,
or
not
being
Christians
,
for
that
being
so
,
we
shall
be
both
more
faythfull
and
more
obedient
vnto
him
then
otherwise
.
And
as
we
awayes
haue
beene
to
his
Father
Don
Iohn
,
so
will
we
be
to
him
,
ready
to
serue
him
both
with
our
goodes
and
liues
.
But
as
concerning
those
thinges
which
touch
the
saluation
&
good
of
our
owne
soules
,
there
is
no
reason
that
any
force
or
violence
should
be
offered
vnto
vs
.
If
it
be
the
pleasure
of
Superiour
powers
to
take
away
Arimadono
his
estate
from
him
because
we
be
Christians
,
we
shall
be
very
sory
for
it
,
but
haue
no
fault
at
all
therein
,
for
we
cannot
put
in
hazard
the
saluation
of
our
soules
,
which
is
for
euer
to
endure
,
for
an
estate
or
life
that
is
so
short
and
brittle
,
and
so
soone
to
haue
an
end
as
this
.
5.
Notwithstanding
this
answere
Safioye
commanded
them
they
should
go
and
consult
better
vpon
the
matter
among
themselues
,
and
after
they
had
well
considered
,
they
should
resolue
what
best
they
thought
to
do
,
and
declare
playnely
whether
they
would
obey
vnto
the
Xogun
or
no
,
and
leaue
this
obstinate
cleauing
vnto
this
new
religion
which
the
Fathers
teach
and
preach
.
6.
In
Cuchinotzu
which
is
not
far
from
thence
,
the
Christians
(
who
〈◊〉
very
ancient
euer
since
the
time
of
Father
Cosmo
de
Torres
companion
of
the
Blessed
Father
Xauier
)
made
the
same
preparation
,
and
oathes
among
themselues
that
the
others
had
done
.
Safioye
vnderstanding
thereof
,
sent
for
fiue
of
the
chiefes●
and
made
vnto
them
a
speach
like
to
that
which
he
made
vnto
the
others
although
something
more
vehement
and
with
greater
promises
:
and
they
gate
him
the
same
answere
that
the
Christians
of
Arima
before
had
done
,
and
that
many
yeares
ago
they
had
made
their
resolution
.
7.
Safioye
was
much
offended
with
their
constancy
and
sayd
,
that
seeing
they
were
so
obstinate
in
their
opinion
that
he
would
giue
notice
thereof
vnto
the
Xogun
,
and
that
without
all
doubt
if
they
did
not
obey
,
Arimadono
would
loose
his
estate
,
they
be
tormented
cruelly
,
and
their
wiues
and
children
made
slaues
.
For
the
Xogun
would
haue
his
will
whatsoeuer
came
of
it
.
We
should
be
glad
(
sayd
they
)
wee
could
conserue
Arimadono
his
estate
with
our
goodes
and
liues
,
but
if
it
cannot
be
otherwise
done
but
by
de●ying
of
our
Fayth
,
wee
cannot
do
it
,
and
willing
we
shall
bee
to
loose
all
wee
haue
for
Christ
,
and
for
the
saluation
of
our
soules
.
As
for
obeyng
the
Xogun
,
we
will
do
it
willingly
in
thinges
that
do
not
concerne
●ur
Fayth
.
8.
These
fiue
being
returned
to
Cuchinotzu
,
the
feruour
of
the
Christians
there
increased
so
much
,
that
whereas
before
there
were
but
an
100.
in
the
Cō●raternity
,
now
there
entred
therin
400.
more
,
all
of
them
making
protestation
tody
for
their
religion
,
yea
some
Gentills
also
moued
with
their
example
were
baptized
with
the
same
purpose
and
desire
:
and
many
Christians
which
before
had
shewed
themselues
but
frayle
and
weake
,
were
thereby
confirmed
and
reduced
to
the
fayth
.
9.
Safioye
went
soone
after
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
from
thence
he
wrot
vnto
the
Xogun
how
thinges
passed
in
Arima
:
whereupon
not
longe
after
there
came
order
from
him
,
that
Arimadono
should
go
vnto
the
Kingdome
of
Fiunga
,
which
was
but
bad
newes
for
him
.
For
whereas
he
hoped
with
the
forsayd
deuises
to
haue
gotten
a
better
Estate
then
that
which
he
had
before
,
now
he
found
that
it
fell
out
cleane
otherwise
(
and
it
was
Godes
punishment
vpon
him
for
his
cruelty
against
the
Christians
)
for
he
lost
his
old
estate
which
was
very
good
,
and
the
subiects
thereof
very
trusty
and
faythfull
vnto
him
,
and
that
which
was
giuen
him
was
nothing
so
but
very
dangerous
,
and
euen
in
the
middest
of
all
his
enemies
.
10.
This
change
and
the
many
misfortunes
which
happened
vnto
him
in
his
iorney
both
by
sea
and
land
,
loosing
some
shipps
with
a
great
quantity
of
his
goodes
,
and
some
of
his
seruantes
also
(
those
only
that
were
Gentills
perishing
,
and
those
that
were
Christians
escaping
)
encouraged
them
very
much
,
seeing
how
manifestly
God
Almighty
began
to
punish
his
Infidelity
,
and
that
the
meanes
which
he
tooke
to
conserue
his
estate
,
was
the
principall
to
ouerthrow
it
:
and
that
he
by
whose
counsell
he
had
done
so
great
mischiefe
and
wickednes
(
to
wit
Safioyedono
)
should
be
the
man
that
wrought
his
vtter
vndoing
and
perdition
.
11.
The
Kingdome
of
Biyen
and
a
good
part
of
that
of
Bungo
doth
at
the
present
belong
to
Nangaou
Yetchudono
one
of
the
most
noble
and
wise
Princes
of
Iapone
,
who
although
a
Gentill
,
yet
was
very
well
affected
to
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
to
whome
he
and
his
sonne
Naiquidono
gaue
a
house
and
scituation
many
yeares
ago
in
their
Citties
of
Conzura
and
Nagatzu
,
&
also
leaue
to
preach
and
make
as
many
Christians
as
they
could
,
by
which
meanes
there
were
many
noble
Christians
in
his
Kingdoms
.
He
was
many
tymes
himselfe
very
neere
being
a
Christian
at
the
perswasion
of
Don
Iusto
whose
most
inward
freind
he
was
.
And
although
he
was
not
so
happy
as
to
obteyne
it
,
yet
his
wife
Donna
Gratia
did
,
as
may
be
seene
in
the
9.
Chap.
of
the
second
booke
of
the
History
of
Iapone
.
This
Lady
who
was
the
daughter
of
Coreco
Aquehi
,
a
great
Lord
that
killed
the
famous
Nobunanga
,
was
very
wise
and
of
an
excellent
wit
,
and
desired
very
much
to
heare
the
reasons
and
grounds
of
Christian
Religion
,
much
moued
therto
with
that
which
her
husband
Yetchudono
had
related
vnto
her
thereof
;
but
it
was
impossible
that
any
man
should
get
into
her
pallace
,
nor
for
her
to
go
out
to
that
effect
,
by
reason
that
the
noble
Ladyes
of
Iapone
be
very
closely
kept
in
,
&
her
husband
was
more
rigorous
in
this
point
then
any
other
.
12.
Yet
so
it
happened
afterward
that
Taycosama
togeather
with
her
husband
and
all
the
Princes
of
Iapone
being
in
the
warres
of
Satzuma
,
in
the
yeare
1587.
she
found
meanes
to
go
out
of
her
house
to
see
the
Temples
of
the
Gentills
of
Ozaca
,
and
from
thence
she
went
secretly
and
disguised
with
many
of
her
women
to
the
Church
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
that
was
in
that
Citty
.
She
tooke
great
pleasure
,
and
particuler
contentment
to
see
it
:
and
asking
many
doubtes
and
questions
by
meanes
of
her
seruantes
(
because
she
would
not
discouer
her selfe
)
about
the
Sects
of
Iapone
,
&
concerning
Christian
religion
,
she
not
only
remayned
very
well
satisfied
,
but
also
exceeding
desirous
to
heare
the
sermons
of
the
Catechisme
:
and
because
she
had
no
other
meanes
,
she
sent
euery
day
some
of
the
best
intelligent
&
more
ancient
of
her
women
vnto
the
Church
,
who
hearing
the
Sermons
did
relate
them
vnto
her
in
the
best
manner
that
they
could
.
All
the
doubtes
,
difficulties
,
&
arguments
that
offered
themselues
vnto
her
against
those
thinges
of
Christian
religion
she
heard
,
she
put
downe
still
in
writing
to
know
the
solution
therof
,
and
being
fully
satisfied
at
length
in
all
matters
,
God
Almighty
giuing
her
an
extraordinary
light
in
the
mysteries
of
our
fayth
,
she
was
baptized
by
a
Christian
Gentlewoman
(
because
it
could
not
possibly
be
done
otherwise
)
that
attended
vpon
her
,
with
wonderous
contentment
to
her
soule
,
great
aboundance
of
deuotion
,
and
extraordinary
plenty
of
comfortable
teares
.
And
although
she
neuer
had
any
Priest
or
other
religious
person
to
giue
her
instructions
,
yet
did
God
Almighty
togeather
with
her
Name
communicate
speciall
grace
vnto
her
:
Her
deuotion
,
patience
,
and
humylity
,
was
extraordinary
,
euidently
appearing
in
all
her
actions
,
and
seene
in
her
letter
;
and
messages
.
13.
To
the
end
she
might
write
vpon
occasion
vnto
the
Fathers
about
her
soules
affayres
,
and
vnderstand
their
letters
,
she
secretly
learned
without
the
teaching
of
any
both
to
read
and
writ
after
our
manner
of
Europe
,
much
differing
from
theirs
.
She
caused
some
of
her
Children
also
to
be
baptized
,
and
fifteene
or
more
of
her
women
and
maydes
,
for
which
she
receaued
som
vnkindnes
ather
husbands
hands
:
who
yet
when
after
her
death
he
came
to
know
that
she
both
liued
and
dyed
a
Christian
(
although
he
neuer
knew
the
manner
of
her
conuersion
)
he
shewed
therefore
great
fauour
alwaies
vnto
the
Fathers
,
and
euery
yeare
did
cause
her
aniuersary
funeralls
to
be
celebrated
.
And
although
he
were
much
molested
by
the
Xogun
and
his
Fauorites
,
and
of
the
Bonzi
,
who
neuer
left
intreating
him
to
haue
no
Churches
nor
the
Fathers
in
his
Country
:
yet
neuer
was
he
moued
,
nor
would
giue
any
eare
vnto
them
,
vntill
the
yeare
1611.
in
which
Father
Gregory
Cespules
whome
he
loued
and
esteemed
very
much
departed
out
of
this
life
.
For
then
vpon
his
death
he
tooke
occasion
to
deliuer
himselfe
from
the
importunities
of
the
Xogun
&
his
fauorites
,
and
so
he
then
wished
the
Fathers
that
they
would
go
vnto
Nangasaqui
,
whither
he
sent
vnto
them
the
wood
of
their
Houses
and
Churches
,
not
doing
the
least
hurt
or
domage
in
the
world
vnto
any
of
the
Christians
.
14.
When
in
the
yeare
1614.
he
vnderstood
how
Don
Iusto
his
great
freind
had
left
and
lost
his
estate
for
his
fayth
&
religion
he
comended
him
very
much
for
it
,
and
said
:
If
Don
Iusto
had
not
done
in
this
occasion
as
he
hath
done
,
he
should
haue
blemished
all
the
noble
actions
of
his
life
.
For
a
magnanimous
man
both
in
prosperity
and
aduersity
ought
still
to
be
the
same
without
any
chang
or
mutation
at
all
.
15.
He
sent
diuers
tymes
vnto
Nangasaqui
to
visit
him
:
and
vnto
a
Father
of
the
Society
with
whome
he
was
acquainted
,
he
signified
that
he
was
very
sory
for
the
Xoguns
manner
of
proceedinges
:
and
that
Father
sending
vnto
him
a
treatise
in
which
were
answered
the
false
calumniations
made
against
the
Christian
religion
by
the
enemies
thereof
,
he
answered
that
he
was
well
satisfied
of
all
those
thinges
,
but
that
it
was
necessary
to
haue
patience
for
a
tyme
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
to
giue
contentment
to
the
Xogun
,
he
commanded
that
in
his
Country
the
common
people
should
be
examined
as
they
were
in
other
places
,
among
which
there
were
some
that
shewed
not
such
constancy
as
they
ought
to
haue
done
.
Amongst
the
Gentlemen
also
there
were
diuers
whome
he
tempted
&
proued
oftentymes
to
see
if
they
were
truly
firme
and
constant
in
their
fayth
,
or
no
,
and
they
were
of
the
very
principall
about
him
,
and
such
as
were
in
greatest
fauour
with
him
,
for
he
tooke
great
content
to
be
serued
and
accompanied
with
men
of
valour
and
constancy
,
as
indeed
they
were
:
for
they
did
plainely
signify
vnto
his
greatest
fauorite
,
to
the
end
that
it
might
come
to
his
notice
,
that
the
first
tyme
their
Lord
did
send
a
Message
vnto
them
to
leaue
their
fayth
and
religion
,
he
should
ioyntly
therewithall
send
some
that
might
cut
off
their
heades
,
or
put
them
to
some
other
death
,
for
that
they
were
not
willing
to
shew
themselues
discourteous
vnto
him
,
as
it
might
be
they
might
seeme
,
if
they
came
to
be
questioned
about
their
religion
,
for
the
which
they
were
resolued
to
suffer
any
thing
,
yea
and
finally
to
spend
their
bloud
and
giue
vp
their
liues
.
Of
the
Glorious
Death
of
Adam
Aracaua
,
and
of
the
Christians
of
Xiqui
,
and
Conzura
.
CHAP.
XII
.
THE
Ilandes
of
Xiqui
,
or
Amacusa
and
Conzura
,
are
part
of
the
Kingdome
of
Fingo
.
They
did
first
belong
vnto
Don
Augustino
Tzun●
Camidono
,
in
whose
tyme
all
the
Inhabitants
thereof
were
Christians
,
baptized
by
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
:
but
after
his
death
which
was
in
the
yeare
1600.
they
were
giuen
vnto
Ximadono
,
who
put
therein
certaine
Gouernours
,
who
although
Gentills
,
yet
did
they
shew
much
fauour
vnto
the
Fathers
,
who
vsed
to
visit
them
now
and
then
,
for
the
keeping
and
conseruing
thereof
.
2.
When
the
newes
of
this
persecution
came
vnto
Ximadono
,
he
being
then
in
the
Kingdome
of
Fixen
,
where
commonly
he
makes
his
aboad
,
he
wrote
presently
vnto
the
Fathers
,
that
he
was
very
sory
to
heare
of
that
new
order
made
by
the
Xogun
,
but
that
he
could
not
choose
but
be
obedient
thereunto
,
and
that
therefore
he
desired
they
would
depart
his
country
vntill
they
saw
what
would
be
the
end
thereof
.
3.
Hereupon
they
al
departed
soone
after
to
the
griefe
of
the
Christians
,
yea
and
of
the
Gentills
also
who
did
loue
them
very
much
.
But
because
the
Christians
should
not
remayne
without
all
comfort
,
although
none
of
the
Fathers
could
remayne
amongst
them
,
yet
did
they
leaue
with
them
a
good
old
man
called
Adam
,
who
was
the
Porter
of
their
house
,
and
because
he
had
a
sonne
that
dwelt
there
in
the
towne
of
Xiqui
,
could
with
better
colour
stay
.
In
Conzura
also
there
stayed
another
whose
name
was
Soter
,
of
whose
glorious
Martyrdome
mention
shall
be
made
in
the
9.
Chapter
of
the
second
part
of
this
relation
.
4.
Ximadono
sent
word
vnto
his
Gouernours
that
he
went
vnto
the
Court
,
and
that
from
thence
he
would
write
what
should
be
done
with
the
Christians
:
but
being
in
the
way
aduertised
how
rigorously
they
were
dealt
withall
in
Meaco
,
he
wrote
againe
vnto
Xiroyemondone
his
principall
gouernor
of
those
Ilandes
,
and
to
the
rest
,
that
they
should
not
leaue
one
Christian
in
them
vnder
paine
of
loosing
their
estates
,
yea
and
their
liues
also
,
for
that
the
Xogun
had
so
commanded
it
.
The
Gouernour
vsed
great
diligence
in
the
busines
,
and
after
some
tyme
signified
vnto
Ximadono
,
that
there
were
now
no
Christians
in
the
Ilands
,
which
he
did
(
it
being
most
false
)
because
he
bare
no
hatred
but
rather
good
affection
towardes
them
,
&
thought
therby
to
comply
sufficiently
with
the
Xogun
,
to
whose
command
they
would
seeme
to
haue
obeyed
for
feare
of
incurring
his
disgrace
.
5.
Adam
the
good
old
man
in
the
meane
tyme
went
vp
and
downe
visiting
the
Christians
in
their
howses
,
and
animating
them
.
The
Gouernour
hauing
intelligence
thereof
,
gaue
command
he
should
be
taken
,
&
that
diligence
should
be
vsed
to
perswade
him
to
forsake
his
Fayth
.
He
hearing
of
it
,
lifted
vp
his
handes
to
heauen
,
gaue
many
thankes
to
God
,
and
would
not
absent
himselfe
as
some
aduised
him
,
but
went
directly
to
his
sones
house
,
there
to
expect
the
combat
,
hoping
for
it
afterwards
to
haue
a
crowne
in
heauen
.
Thither
came
many
Gentills
that
were
his
freinds
,
to
perswade
him
al
they
could
,
but
he
with
corage
of
mind
did
answere
them
in
this
manner
.
Are
you
not
ashamed
to
perswade
me
to
so
base
a
thinge
for
a
man
of
my
age
,
and
that
haue
beene
so
many
yeares
a
Christian
?
Although
it
were
only
for
worldly
respect
,
I
cannot
now
go
backe
,
hauing
serued
the
Fathers
so
many
yeares
,
&
receaued
so
many
benefitts
at
their
handes
:
and
I
do
remayne
heere
to
do
my
least
endeauour
that
the
rest
of
the
Christians
remayne
constant
in
their
faith
,
how
can
I
leaue
it
my selfe
?
Tell
them
that
sent
you
,
and
set
you
on
worke
,
that
in
this
only
busines
I
must
neyther
regard
the
Gouernour
,
nor
Ximadono
,
nor
the
Xogun
himselfe
,
but
only
God
Almighty
,
who
is
my
Lord
and
Sauiour
.
6.
The
same
perswasions
were
made
him
by
all
the
officers
,
but
he
being
nothing
at
all
moued
there
with
,
nor
seeming
much
to
regard
them
,
they
tooke
and
carried
him
prisoner
vnto
the
Castle
vpon
the
Thursday
before
the
holy
Week
,
wherewith
he
seemed
exceeding
glad
,
because
he
said
it
was
so
neere
the
tyme
of
the
passion
of
his
Sauiour
and
Redeemer
.
The
Gouernour
commanded
that
they
should
put
him
all
that
night
in
the
prison
,
and
in
some
paine
,
to
see
if
therewithall
he
would
be
brought
to
change
his
determination
:
but
seeing
in
the
morning
no
change
at
all
in
him
,
he
sent
for
him
,
&
in
presence
of
other
Gentills
he
sayd
vnto
him
:
Adam
,
you
knowe
well
inough
the
great
loue
that
I
alwaies
did
beare
vnto
the
Fathers
,
and
that
I
beare
no
euill
will
vnto
your
religion
:
but
it
is
the
Xoguns
command
,
and
Ximadono
hath
signified
vnto
me
,
that
he
will
make
me
be
put
to
death
,
if
I
suffer
so
much
as
one
only
Christian
to
remayne
in
his
Country
:
let
me
intreat
you
therefore
you
would
dissemble
a
little
for
the
present
,
and
not
to
go
animating
the
rest
.
7.
Of
your
loue
to
the
Fathers
(
said
Adam
)
I
am
a
good
witnesse
,
and
they
I
know
will
neuer
cease
to
be
thankefull
for
it
.
But
in
this
matter
,
seeing
it
is
a
thing
that
doth
concerne
the
saluation
of
my
soule
,
I
cannot
bee
obedient
to
you
therein
.
Your
worship
sayth
,
that
you
persecute
the
Christians
against
your
will
,
only
because
you
would
not
loose
your
estate
and
life
;
and
I
because
I
would
not
loose
the
estate
of
euerlasting
life
am
determined
to
perseuer
vnto
death
in
the
faith
of
Christ
.
If
I
for
obeying
you
should
be
damned
to
the
eternall
torments
of
hell
fire
,
neyther
your
Worship
,
nor
the
Xogun
with
al
his
power
could
deliuer
me
from
them
;
&
although
yee
could
,
yet
haue
I
receaued
so
many
benefites
of
my
Lord
&
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
that
I
cannot
without
most
base
ingratitude
commit
so
vile
an
act
,
as
to
leaue
his
fayth
.
Your
Worship
therefore
may
do
with
me
as
you
please
,
for
neyther
will
I
my selfe
leaue
my
religion
,
nor
yet
perswade
any
other
to
do
it
.
8.
The
Gouernour
being
much
offended
with
this
answere
,
commanded
him
to
be
stripped
naked
:
and
the
good
old
man
glad
to
see
so
good
a
beginning
,
and
giuing
thankes
to
Almighty
God
for
it
,
did
help
himselfe
to
pul
of
his
cloaths
,
which
being
done
they
bound
him
with
cordes
,
and
carried
him
in
that
manner
through
the
streets
to
his
publique
shame
commanding
that
all
should
come
out
of
their
houses
to
looke
&
gaze
vpon
him
,
which
being
done
they
left
him
bound
in
the
street
vntil
such
tyme
as
they
had
set
vp
two
thick
postes
ech
of
them
of
a
fadom
high
distant
foure
or
fiue
hand-breadths
one
from
the
other
,
and
put
another
peece
of
wood
through
them
both
,
and
aboue
it
a
rope
.
To
these
two
postes
they
tyed
his
handes
and
feet
in
forme
of
a
Crosse
with
so
great
rigour
that
the
tops
of
his
toes
did
scarce
touch
the
ground
.
In
this
manner
he
remayned
from
Friday
before
Palme
sunday
vntill
holy
Saturday
with
was
Easter
Eue
,
although
least
he
should
dy
with
the
torment
thereof
,
and
the
Christians
reuerence
him
as
a
Martyr
,
they
tooke
him
thence
in
the
night
tyme
,
as
also
when
it
rayned
or
snowed
more
than
ordinary
.
It
was
a
strange
thing
that
he
being
63.
yeares
old
&
newly
recouered
of
a
great
sicknesse
though
he
stood
there
naked
all
that
tyme
exposed
to
the
cold
which
was
exceeding
great
,
yet
did
he
neuer
make
any
shew
or
signe
of
feeling
any
greise
at
all
.
9.
A
Father
of
the
Society
that
had
beene
banished
from
thence
,
and
was
now
retourned
againe
secretly
,
to
visit
the
Christians
,
sent
vnto
him
to
animate
him
in
his
tormentes
,
and
he
answered
.
Tell
the
Father
that
I
am
of
very
good
courage
,
desire
him
to
commend
me
vnto
God
in
his
prayers
,
and
that
since
I
haue
beene
put
heere
in
this
torment
I
felt
nothing
at
all
of
my
sicknes
and
infirmity
.
Many
and
great
perswasions
were
vsed
vnto
him
all
this
tyme
.
One
sayd
vnto
him
:
Adam
,
verily
I
cannot
imagine
in
what
you
put
your
hope
to
be
so
obstinate
,
for
it
is
reported
as
most
certaine
that
neither
any
Church
shall
stand
,
nor
Father
stay
in
all
Iapone
.
If
my
hope
said
he
were
placed
in
these
things
your
newes
would
trouble
me
,
suppose
they
were
certaine
,
as
I
thinke
they
be
not
:
but
it
is
not
placed
in
them
,
but
in
Almighty
God
who
is
in
all
places
,
and
not
subiect
to
mutation
:
and
I
hope
in
him
that
if
they
do
cast
downe
the
Churches
,
and
banish
the
Fathers
;
yet
will
he
when
it
pleaseth
him
,
build
them
vp
a
new
,
and
bring
the
Fathers
backe
againe
to
Iapone
.
Of
this
good
Lord
I
hope
to
haue
strength
to
endure
my
toments
,
and
to
perseuer
vnto
the
end
,
and
afterwards
to
be
bountifully
rewarded
by
him
for
it
.
10.
When
they
were
most
busy
with
him
to
perswade
him
,
he
looked
still
to
heauen
,
and
offered
vp
his
prayers
:
and
it
seemed
that
sometymes
he
was
as
it
were
in
extasy
,
the
very
position
of
his
body
much
mouing
those
that
beheld
him
to
deuotion
.
He
was
bound
in
the
manner
of
a
S.
Andrews
Crosse
,
and
his
armes
being
tyed
by
the
elbowes
,
hee
sifted
vp
his
handes
(
togeather
with
his
eyes
)
to
heauen
,
but
could
not
make
them
to
meet
.
He
spake
vnto
the
Christians
still
with
great
loue
and
affection
,
animating
them
,
and
desiring
them
to
pray
for
him
vnto
God
.
If
they
asked
of
him
that
he
would
pray
for
them
in
heauen
,
he
did
humble
himselfe
saying
,
that
he
was
a
sinner
&
not
worthy
of
so
great
a
good
.
After
this
they
carried
him
vnto
another
place
that
was
both
more
publique
and
more
cold
,
with
intention
to
disgrace
&
torment
him
more
.
But
he
still
remained
the
same
man
,
without
any
change
at
all
.
Vpon
holy
Saturday
or
Easter
eue
,
because
they
feared
the
Christians
would
be
to
much
encouraged
with
his
example
,
they
loosed
him
from
the
tormenting
place
,
and
put
him
in
the
house
of
a
Christian
,
a
freind
of
his
,
who
did
enter
into
band
to
deliuer
him
whensoeuer
they
should
aske
for
him
,
&
so
he
staied
in
that
house
two
monthes
without
any
keeper
at
all
.
11.
Three
other
Christians
were
tyed
at
the
same
time
,
and
in
the
same
place
with
Adam
,
but
they
were
not
stripped
naked
as
he
was
,
nor
yet
stayed
so
long
in
the
torment
as
he
did
,
for
that
their
kinred
and
freinds
did
promise
the
Gouernour
that
they
would
make
them
deny
their
fayth
,
although
vnto
them
they
sayd
nothing
els
,
but
only
that
they
had
obteined
licence
for
them
to
liue
as
Christians
.
The
Gouernour
was
much
delighted
with
this
deceitfull
deuise
,
&
greatly
desired
the
same
tricke
,
might
be
put
vpon
Adam
:
but
he
was
so
careful
of
himselfe
that
they
could
not
possibly
do
it
.
12.
The
two
monethes
he
remayned
in
his
freindes
house
after
he
was
taken
from
the
torment
,
he
liued
a
most
holy
life
,
spending
all
his
tyme
in
a
little
Chamber
there
about
a
fadome
square
,
eyther
talking
with
the
Christians
,
that
came
thither
,
of
spirituall
matters
,
or
els
in
prayer
or
reading
the
booke
of
the
imitation
of
Christ
.
He
neuer
went
out
from
thence
vnlesse
it
were
in
the
night
to
bury
some
dead
body
.
With
the
Gentills
that
came
with
purpose
to
peruert
him
he
vsed
such
kind
of
speaches
and
behauiour
that
they
did
not
long
molest
and
trouble
him
.
The
Gouernour
sent
him
word
that
he
was
determined
to
cause
his
fingers
and
his
toes
to
be
cut
off
,
not
in
that
manner
that
the
payne
thereof
should
make
him
dye
,
as
he
desired
to
do
,
but
one
by
one
,
at
seuerall
tymes
and
dayes
,
to
torment
him
therewith
the
more
:
to
which
he
answered
,
I
am
ready
,
willing
,
and
prepared
to
suffer
those
tormentes
you
speake
of
and
greater
to
,
&
I
hope
in
God
that
he
wil
giue
me
strength
for
all
.
If
I
dy
in
them
,
my
lot
shall
be
the
happier
,
and
my
ioy
the
greater
:
and
if
not
,
yet
to
haue
suffered
them
will
be
some
satisfaction
for
my
sinnes
.
Only
this
I
desire
,
that
if
it
be
resolued
on
as
you
say
it
is
,
that
they
would
begin
to
execute
it
presently
,
for
being
an
old
man
as
I
am
,
I
do
desire
before
I
dye
to
haue
some
part
of
the
merit
.
13.
The
Gouernour
with
this
answere
was
astonished
,
&
in
a
rage
commanded
that
they
should
begin
the
execution
of
it
presently
.
But
his
man
fearing
some
punishment
from
heauen
if
so
cruell
a
torment
should
haue
beene
inflicted
vpon
the
innocent
&
holy
man
,
he
caused
it
to
be
differred
vntil
another
tyme
.
After
that
Adam
had
giuen
this
answere
vnto
the
Gouernour
he
felt
in
himselfe
extraordinary
ioy
,
with
many
heauenly
comfortes
and
celestiall
consolations
.
And
as
he
tould
a
certaine
friend
of
his
in
great
secrecy
,
he
saw
one
tyme
our
Blessed
Lady
the
most
happy
mother
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
with
a
Crosse
in
her
hand
,
by
which
he
vnderstood
that
he
should
obtayne
the
glorious
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
.
And
whereas
before
this
tyme
he
could
not
endure
to
heare
others
say
that
he
should
be
a
Martyr
,
holding
himselfe
for
vnworthy
thereof
:
euer
after
this
he
delighted
very
much
to
heare
and
speake
of
it
.
That
he
had
other
heauenly
visions
besides
this
,
might
be
also
gathered
by
his
wordes
,
though
through
humility
he
neuer
would
declare
them
vnto
any
.
14.
The
Gouernour
afterwardes
vsed
meanes
that
Adam
might
secretly
escape
,
and
go
vnto
Nangasaqui
,
and
he
hauing
notice
thereof
said
:
What
fly
?
in
no
case
I.
If
they
will
banish
me
,
giuing
me
a
note
vnder
their
handes
,
that
hauing
so
long
tyme
perswaded
me
that
I
should
leaue
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
yet
I
would
not
,
and
that
therefore
they
do
hanish
me
,
then
will
I
goe
,
and
not
otherwise
.
15.
The
Gouernour
durst
not
giue
him
such
a
note
,
but
differred
the
sentence
which
was
giuen
of
cutting
of
his
toes
and
fingers
by
little
and
little
,
carrying
him
naked
through
all
the
Ilandes
for
an
example
to
all
Chrastians
vntill
he
had
consulted
the
matter
with
the
rest
of
Ximadono
his
Gouernours
:
which
when
he
had
done
,
and
had
related
vnto
them
the
whole
discourse
,
they
all
answered
,
that
it
would
be
a
great
discredit
both
vnto
him
and
Ximadon●
also
,
if
so
rebellious
and
obstinate
a
fellow
as
they
termed
him
,
were
not
seuerely
punished
:
that
the
sentence
of
death
should
be
notified
vnto
him
,
and
if
he
did
not
change
his
minde
,
also
executed
.
Hereupon
immediatly
they
notified
vnto
Adam
the
sentence
,
wherwith
he
receiued
no
small
comfort
.
And
it
being
published
in
the
Country
thereaboutes
,
there
came
thither
so
great
a
multitude
of
Christians
to
be
present
at
his
martyrdome
,
that
they
durst
not
put
him
to
death
publiquely
,
least
they
should
take
his
body
for
reliques
.
They
caried
him
therefore
bound
vnto
the
Castle
,
giuing
out
that
this
death
should
be
very
publique
after
some
foure
or
fiue
dayes
.
16.
The
Christians
vsed
all
meanes
possible
,
for
some
of
them
at
the
least
,
to
haue
beene
present
at
his
death
:
but
it
could
not
be
,
for
one
night
very
secretly
they
tooke
him
out
of
the
Castle
and
carried
him
to
the
place
of
Martyrdome
,
whither
he
went
with
great
ioy
and
alacrity
,
although
the
way
was
very
rugged
,
and
the
night
exceeding
darke
,
and
they
had
no
torches
nor
other
light
at
all
,
because
of
going
with
more
secrecy
:
and
whereas
some
of
the
company
stumbled
almost
at
euery
step
,
yet
did
he
go
with
such
agility
and
nimblenes
,
that
he
was
euer
the
foremost
of
them
all
.
Being
come
vnto
the
place
he
kneeled
downe
vpon
his
knees
,
prayed
most
deuoutly
,
and
at
two
blowes
had
his
head
stroken
off
.
For
it
being
so
darke
a
night
that
the
executioner
could
not
see
,
he
gaue
the
first
blow
vpon
his
shoulders
,
at
the
which
he
neuer
so
much
as
moued
,
but
quietly
expected
the
second
,
twice
inuoking
aloud
the
blessed
name
of
Iesus
.
And
the
Gentills
themselues
did
testify
that
after
his
head
was
fallen
downe
vpon
the
ground
,
he
named
twice
more
that
most
holy
Name
,
so
loud
,
that
it
might
haue
beene
heard
through
all
the
valley
,
whereat
they
wondering
said
:
That
only
to
haue
seene
the
constancy
and
ioy
wherewithall
Adam
dyed
,
were
motiue
inough
to
moue
any
man
to
be
a
Christian
:
&
that
it
was
not
possible
,
but
that
one
dying
so
as
he
did
should
be
saued
.
17.
They
tooke
his
holy
body
and
trayled
it
vnto
the
Sea
shoare
,
and
there
wrapping
it
togeather
with
his
head
in
a
net
,
tying
stones
vnto
it
to
make
it
sinke
,
they
cast
it
into
the
Sea
,
because
the
Christians
should
not
find
it
,
&
so
reuerence
any
of
his
reliques
.
18.
Though
this
Martyrdome
were
done
so
secretly
,
as
I
haue
said
,
yet
did
the
Christians
suspect
it
,
and
thereupon
some
of
them
went
vnto
the
place
where
it
was
done
,
but
they
found
there
only
some
little
quantity
of
his
fresh
bloud
,
the
which
with
part
of
his
apparel
they
tooke
with
great
deuotion
,
and
returned
with
all
speed
possible
,
because
the
Gentills
were
now
comming
backe
againe
thither
to
couer
the
bloud
,
to
the
end
to
signe
at
all
should
remaine
of
his
Martyrdome
.
The
Christians
of
Xiqui
,
and
other
places
vsed
great
diligence
with
nets
and
hooks
,
and
other
instrumentes
to
haue
found
and
taken
vp
his
holy
body
:
and
there
was
a
Spaniard
that
offered
500.
Ducates
to
any
one
that
could
bring
it
him
,
but
it
could
not
possibly
be
found
.
19.
Diuers
Christians
did
affirme
,
that
for
many
dayes
togeather
there
was
seene
a
great
brightnes
ouer
the
place
where
this
holy
seruant
of
God
was
put
to
death
,
as
also
ouer
that
place
of
the
Sea
wherein
his
body
was
cast
,
the
which
is
so
certaine
,
so
many
Christians
seeing
it
altogether
,
sometymes
fourty
,
sometymes
fifty
,
sometymes
more
,
notonce
nor
twice
but
often
tymes
,
that
there
can
be
made
no
doubt
thereof
.
Some
there
were
that
would
not
beleeue
it
because
themselues
did
not
see
it
with
the
rest
,
which
yet
afterwardes
hauing
disposed
themselues
by
prayer
to
that
end
,
did
most
cleerly
&
euidently
see
and
perceiue
it
.
.
Many
notable
thinges
might
be
related
of
this
holy
man
,
but
omitting
all
the
rest
I
will
only
set
downe
two
which
in
my
opinion
seeme
very
worthy
of
memory
.
An
ancient
Christian
thinking
in
his
hart
within
himselfe
what
tormentes
might
be
giuen
him
which
might
make
him
wauer
in
the
profession
of
his
faith
,
and
all
seeming
very
easy
to
him
to
endure
,
only
the
thought
that
seauen
younge
Children
which
he
had
should
be
tormented
before
his
face
,
and
that
his
wife
should
be
carried
through
the
streets
to
publique
shame
,
did
terrify
him
exceeding
much
,
and
make
him
somewhat
wauer
in
his
mind
.
All
this
passed
in
his
hart
within
himselfe
,
not
speaking
of
it
one
word
at
all
to
any
one
aliue
.
This
man
afterwards
went
to
visit
Adam
when
he
was
in
prison
,
who
seeing
him
said
:
What
an
impression
did
the
imagination
of
your
wiues
publique
shame
,
and
your
Childrens
tormenting
make
in
you
?
O
what
a
deceipt
is
this
!
Be
not
afrayd
,
for
he
that
giues
courage
for
one
thinge
will
giue
also
for
the
rest
.
The
man
was
astonished
when
he
perceaued
that
Adam
had
seene
and
vnderstood
that
which
he
only
thought
within
himselfe
,
and
was
encouraged
thereby
to
confesse
his
faith
,
and
suffer
for
it
all
that
should
be
offered
.
.
Another
man
being
ouercome
by
faire
words
and
intreaties
,
did
shew
some
frailty
in
the
confession
of
his
fayth
,
who
going
afterwardes
to
visit
Adam
,
he
reprehended
him
very
sharply
for
it
,
but
after
he
was
gone
from
thence
Adam
said
vnto
those
that
were
present
:
This
man
being
importunated
did
shew
some
frailty
,
but
he
will
stoutly
stand
heere
after
for
the
honour
of
God
.
And
so
it
happened
indeed
,
for
he
repenting
himselfe
of
his
fault
,
and
very
sory
for
it
,
went
to
one
of
the
Officers
who
had
beene
the
occasion
of
his
sinne
,
and
in
his
house
in
the
presence
of
diuers
Gentills
said
vnto
him
:
Sir
you
remember
well
the
meanes
you
vsed
with
me
to
make
me
leaue
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
I
moued
with
your
intreaties
did
shew
my selfe
vnconstant
and
cowardly
:
But
in
very
truth
did
not
leaue
to
be
a
Christian
,
nor
to
say
my
beades
:
and
now
euery
night
I
do
discipline
my selfe
for
the
sinne
I
then
committed
.
I
do
desire
you
very
earnestly
you
would
hould
me
for
a
Christian
,
and
to
signify
the
same
to
all
that
haue
had
notice
of
my
fall
.
.
The
Gentill
was
much
offended
to
heare
him
speake
in
that
manner
,
as
also
the
rest
that
were
present
,
saying
,
that
,
that
which
he
desired
could
neither
be
granted
nor
permitted
being
contrary
to
the
Xoguns
comand
.
To
which
he
replying
,
that
at
least
they
would
let
him
haue
his
beades
and
pictures
publiquely
:
they
being
very
angry
thrust
him
out
of
the
roome
disgracfully
,
with
many
threatning
speaches
.
But
he
to
shew
that
he
neither
was
affraid
of
them
,
nor
ashamed
to
be
accounted
a
Christan
,
went
imediatly
into
the
Kitchen
of
the
house
,
and
taking
vp
a
hoat
burning
Iron
that
was
there
,
he
made
therewith
a
great
Crosse
in
his
forehead
,
burning
his
flesh
exceedingly
,
and
so
returning
to
the
place
where
the
Gentills
were
,
he
said
vnto
them
:
My
Maisters
now
that
I
haue
made
this
sign
of
the
holy
Crosse
in
my
forehead
,
no
man
can
doubt
but
that
I
am
a
Christian
:
well
may
you
giue
me
all
the
torments
that
you
please
,
for
I
hope
in
God
since
he
hath
giuen
me
strength
to
do
this
,
he
will
also
giue
me
courage
to
suffer
whatsoeuer
else
.
23.
The
Gouernour
afterward
had
notice
of
this
action
,
and
determined
to
haue
punished
him
seuerely
for
it
,
but
others
disswaded
him
saying
,
that
with
the
example
of
Adam
and
of
this
man
there
would
be
many
more
that
would
offer
themselues
to
martyrdome
,
if
he
did
deale
any
further
therein
.
Whereupon
he
dissembled
the
matter
,
and
the
good
Christian
who
remained
marked
for
al
his
life
,
did
say
that
after
he
heard
Adams
words
he
could
neuer
be
quiet
in
mind
vntill
he
had
made
this
Confession
of
his
Fayth
,
and
with
his
example
animated
all
the
other
Chistians
to
be
constant
and
couragious
.
24.
The
Fathers
of
the
Society
were
also
banished
out
of
the
Country
of
Conzura
,
although
the
Gouernour
there
was
not
so
rigorous
in
his
proceedings
as
in
some
other
places
,
for
that
he
did
not
imediatly
set
vpon
the
Christians
,
but
after
some
tyme
,
and
that
only
to
make
a
shew
that
he
had
some
respect
vnto
the
Xoguns
order
.
He
commanded
first
of
all
,
six
good
Christians
who
had
the
care
and
custody
of
six
Churches
committed
vnto
them
,
as
also
to
animate
the
rest
of
the
Christians
in
the
Fathers
absence
to
depart
the
Country
:
then
he
banished
eleuen
or
twelue
ouer
Christians
that
had
beene
banished
out
of
other
kingdomes
for
their
fayth
,
and
were
retyred
thither
to
haue
meanes
to
liue
neere
to
the
Church
:
so
that
one
with
another
there
were
banished
out
of
that
Country
some
two
hundred
and
fifty
Christians
,
all
very
ioyfull
and
content
to
see
themselues
so
often
banished
,
so
tossed
and
turmoyled
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
.
25.
After
this
they
gaue
out
that
they
would
carry
all
the
women
,
that
would
not
leaue
to
be
Christians
,
through
all
the
townes
naked
to
their
publike
shame
;
the
which
did
cause
in
them
all
great
feare
and
trouble
.
But
one
among
the
rest
,
a
woman
of
good
estate
,
did
animate
them
all
,
saying
:
That
it
were
not
much
for
them
to
passe
that
shame
for
Christ
,
seeing
he
had
suffered
the
same
for
them
,
and
that
she
was
ready
and
prepared
to
be
carried
so
through
all
the
townes
and
Citties
of
Iapone
,
rather
then
once
to
offend
Almighty
God
.
With
this
the
rest
were
much
encouraged
,
and
so
they
seeing
the
Gouernour
comming
a
little
after
into
the
streetes
with
armed
men
,
all
of
them
that
could
did
go
together
to
one
place
animating
one
another
to
dye
for
their
Religion
.
But
the
gentills
meaning
only
to
make
a
demonstration
that
they
did
obey
the
Xoguns
Command
,
and
to
haue
some
colour
afterwardes
to
giue
out
that
now
there
were
no
Christians
in
the
Country
,
they
went
only
vnto
some
few
poore
persons
that
were
without
the
towne
,
&
perswading
them
to
subscribe
according
to
their
pleasure
,
they
returned
with
great
triumph
,
publishing
abroad
that
now
all
had
left
the
profession
of
the
Christian
fayth
.
Whereupon
they
cast
downe
the
Churches
,
and
cut
downe
all
the
Crosses
;
but
the
Christians
set
vp
one
again
on
a
mountaine
not
farr
of
from
the
towne
,
whither
they
went
to
pray
at
sundry
tymes
,
and
do
their
disciplines
.
The
like
happened
to
the
Christians
of
Oyano
,
which
is
another
Iland
neere
adioyning
thereto
,
some
of
them
being
very
much
abused
,
others
banished
for
their
fayth
.
Of
that
which
passed
in
other
places
:
And
of
the
glorious
death
of
Minalius
in
Fucofoti
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
HAVINGE
related
that
which
happened
in
other
Kingdomes
,
it
remayneth
now
that
we
speak
a
little
of
such
thinges
as
passed
at
this
tyme
in
the
Citty
of
Nangasaqui
,
and
in
other
townes
neere
adioyning
thereto
.
The
Fathers
of
the
Society
had
fiue
or
six
Houses
in
the
Kingdome
of
Fixen
,
besides
those
which
they
had
in
Nangasaqui
,
and
besides
diuers
other
Chappells
which
they
often
visited
.
The
first
was
in
Isafay
,
where
the
Lord
or
Prince
although
a
Gentill
being
a
freind
vnto
them
,
did
desire
to
conserue
the
Churches
and
Christians
in
peace
and
quietnes
:
yet
for
feare
of
the
Xogun
,
he
comanded
first
that
the
Church
of
Isafay
should
be
taken
downe
,
leauing
the
other
houses
standing
as
they
were
,
and
that
the
Churches
of
the
villages
should
be
so
disguised
that
they
should
not
seeme
to
be
that
which
they
were
:
yet
he
permitted
a
Father
to
come
and
visit
the
Christians
secretly
.
A
little
after
this
he
made
a
Proclamation
,
in
which
he
did
command
that
all
should
leaue
to
be
Christians
,
as
the
Xogun
had
ordained
,
but
yet
vnder
hand
he
gaue
order
that
in
the
execution
,
no
rigour
should
be
vsed
,
although
some
Noble
men
his
subiectes
moued
eyther
with
hatred
towards
the
Christian
faith
,
or
with
that
they
saw
practised
in
other
places
,
did
very
much
persecute
their
seruantes
,
who
thereby
manifested
their
Constancy
,
and
defire
to
dy
for
their
Religion
,
some
of
them
suffering
banishment
,
and
loosing
therby
al
that
which
they
had
,
others
being
ready
to
do
the
same
,
were
permitted
for
a
tyme
and
winked
at
.
2.
The
Fathers
had
another
howse
in
Fudoyama
,
from
whence
they
did
vse
to
visit
part
of
the
estate
of
Omura
and
other
Territories
thereabout
.
The
Bonzi
of
Omura
did
make
earnest
suite
vnto
the
Prince
,
that
he
would
compell
his
subiectes
to
imbrace
their
sect
,
and
leaue
the
faith
of
Christ
:
but
he
made
answere
vnto
them
,
that
for
religion
sake
he
would
not
depriue
himselfe
of
his
ancient
subiectes
;
telling
them
moreouer
,
that
if
they
were
so
certaine
that
their
sect
was
good
and
true
,
they
should
conuince
the
Christians
with
their
reasons
,
and
not
compell
them
by
force
.
Yet
notwithstanding
to
giue
them
some
content
,
he
made
a
law
that
whosoeuer
did
receaue
any
of
the
Fathers
into
his
house
should
incurre
the
forfeyture
of
a
certaine
some
of
money
,
but
they
for
all
that
neyther
left
to
intertaine
them
,
nor
yet
to
seeke
and
make
inquiry
after
them
.
Ximadono
vsed
more
extremity
,
for
that
he
seized
vpon
the
goodes
and
landes
of
the
Christians
of
Caratzu
,
banishing
them
out
of
his
Countries
.
And
one
among
the
rest
who
in
that
occasion
left
all
he
had
with
great
courage
and
content
was
George
Acasioye
,
of
whose
notable
feruour
and
glorious
death
we
shall
make
mention
in
the
10.
Chapter
of
the
second
Part
of
this
narration
.
Nabeximadono
,
who
was
the
Prince
of
that
country
,
gaue
comand
,
that
the
Church
of
Fundayama
should
be
pulled
downe
,
but
towardes
the
Christians
no
rigour
at
all
was
vsed
,
&
so
one
of
the
Fathers
did
remayne
there
secretly
&
visited
them
al
oftentyms
,
with
no
lesse
labour
then
content
.
3.
In
this
Countrey
there
was
a
Christian
to
whose
care
the
keeping
was
committed
of
a
Church
and
the
thinges
therein
,
and
certaine
Gentills
intending
by
force
to
take
a
picture
out
of
it
,
he
tould
them
couragiously
,
that
he
would
sooner
loose
his
head
,
then
let
it
go
.
They
durst
not
kill
him
without
order
from
the
Prince
,
who
at
that
tyme
was
fart
off
,
&
on
the
other
syde
they
feared
least
he
would
fly
away
before
the
answere
came
.
The
which
when
he
vnderstood
he
bouldly
went
vnto
them
,
and
said
.
Go
aske
the
Prince
what
his
pleasure
is
to
haue
done
with
me
,
and
I
will
stay
here
till
you
returne
.
If
I
fly
you
shall
vnderstand
thereby
that
I
leaue
to
be
a
Christian
,
which
is
that
which
you
desire
.
There
he
remayned
expecting
a
good
while
;
at
length
the
sentence
came
that
they
should
take
all
he
had
from
him
,
and
put
him
out
of
the
Country
,
and
so
it
was
put
in
execution
,
and
he
taking
with
him
the
picture
went
to
Nangasaqui
more
contented
in
his
owne
mind
,
then
if
he
had
carried
with
him
all
his
wealth
,
and
much
more
then
that
he
had
before
.
4.
The
third
&
fourth
houses
which
the
Fathers
had
in
this
Kingdome
were
in
Vracami
,
and
Mongui
,
in
which
places
because
they
were
so
neere
to
Nangasaqui
there
was
no
other
thing
done
,
but
only
preparations
made
for
the
generall
assault
which
all
did
expect
would
soone
after
follow
.
Their
fifth
House
was
in
Fucafori
,
where
there
was
more
copious
and
glorious
fruit
.
This
towne
is
subiect
to
the
Lord
of
Fixen
,
and
standeth
at
the
entrance
of
the
Port
or
Hauen
of
Nangasaqui
.
When
Safioyedono
was
made
Gouernor
of
Nangasaqui
,
he
being
very
zealous
in
the
superstitious
religion
of
the
Gentills
,
and
hauing
no
place
within
the
Citty
where
to
vse
his
Heathenish
rites
(
all
being
there
Christians
)
he
caused
a
little
temple
(
which
they
call
Mia
)
to
be
made
in
Fucafori
,
whither
he
went
to
that
purpose
as
often
as
occasion
was
required
.
It
greeued
him
very
much
,
to
see
a
Church
of
the
Christians
there
,
and
he
so
contriued
the
matter
that
the
yeare
last
past
it
was
cast
downe
without
any
other
domage
done
vnto
the
Christians
:
but
now
vpon
this
occasion
he
caused
a
Proclamation
to
be
made
that
all
should
leaue
their
fayth
vnder
great
paines
&
forfeytures
:
to
the
which
the
Christians
all
with
one
accord
answered
,
that
although
it
cost
them
their
liues
they
would
not
do
it
.
Whereupon
the
Gouernour
sending
for
the
Chiefe
of
them
,
gaue
them
very
bad
speaches
,
calling
them
fooles
&
Asses
,
that
wheras
following
the
Sectes
of
Iapone
,
they
might
saue
their
soules
and
ioyntly
liue
in
pleasure
,
prosperity
,
and
content
:
yet
they
would
rather
follow
a
hard
Religion
,
taught
only
by
a
few
strangers
,
&
that
with
danger
to
loose
their
goodes
and
liues
,
and
the
liberty
of
their
wiues
and
Children
.
5.
To
the
which
one
of
the
Christians
in
name
of
the
rest
answered
in
this
manner
:
My
Lord
,
the
reason
why
we
imbrace
and
follow
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
is
because
it
is
manifest
vnto
vs
,
that
in
it
only
we
can
be
saued
and
not
in
any
of
the
sectes
of
Iapone
,
which
be
both
very
different
and
disagreeing
among
themselues
,
and
all
of
them
without
any
solid
ground
and
true
foundation
.
And
in
matters
concerning
the
gayning
or
loosing
of
eternall
life
,
it
were
no
wisdome
,
but
plaine
folloy
,
to
haue
too
much
regard
to
the
losse
of
temporall
goodes
,
as
all
thinges
in
this
world
be
.
The
Gouernour
replyed
,
asking
him
,
If
he
had
euer
seen
or
spoken
with
any
post
,
or
other
messenger
that
came
from
the
other
world
,
and
brought
newes
of
another
life
.
The
reasons
my
Lord
(
said
he
)
are
so
euident
,
that
there
is
another
life
,
and
the
testimonies
and
argumentes
that
our
religion
is
the
only
truth
,
are
so
strong
,
that
they
be
of
much
more
force
and
officacy
then
the
wordes
of
any
Messenger
in
the
world
.
If
it
please
your
Lordship
to
heare
the
Sermons
,
you
shall
easily
see
the
truth
of
the
Christian
fayth
,
and
euidently
perceaue
the
falsity
of
all
the
Sectes
of
Iapone
.
With
this
the
Gouernour
growing
into
great
choler
,
commanded
them
imediatly
to
deliuer
vp
to
him
their
Rosaries
,
to
whom
one
named
Peter
answered
very
stoutly
.
There
is
none
here
will
leaue
his
fayth
or
deliuer
vp
his
Rosary
,
and
it
for
this
cause
you
will
depriue
vs
of
our
liues
,
we
are
all
ready
&
prepared
to
giue
them
willingly
.
And
with
that
he
went
away
.
Peter
his
Father
in
law
,
who
was
a
Gentill
,
fearing
lest
some
hurt
would
come
vnto
him
,
for
that
which
he
had
spoken
,
intreated
the
Gouernour
to
pardon
him
for
that
he
was
but
a
yong
man
,
and
had
spoken
rashly
without
mature
consideration
,
and
that
he
would
enter
into
bondes
to
make
him
leaue
his
fayth
.
6.
Peter
vnderstanding
what
his
Father
in
law
had
done
and
said
,
presently
sent
vnto
him
his
wife
and
children
with
this
●●essage
.
The
loue
of
your
daughter
and
grandchildren
haue
made
you
promise
〈◊〉
,
that
which
you
ought
not
to
haue
done
there
therefore
I
send
you
them
,
and
I
without
them
shall
dy
more
freely
,
and
with
more
content
.
And
vnto
the
Gouernour
he
sent
word
,
that
he
would
not
stand
to
that
which
his
Father
in
law
had
promised
in
his
behalfe
:
and
that
moreouer
he
was
not
sorry
for
the
wordes
which
he
had
spoken
in
his
presence
;
and
because
he
did
expect
no
lesse
then
to
be
put
to
death
for
them
,
he
therefore
for
that
effect
sent
him
there
is
sword
.
But
the
Gouernour
dissembling
the
matter
,
would
not
proceed
any
further
against
him
,
contenting
himselfe
with
his
Father
in
law
his
word
and
promise
,
wherby
Peter
escaped
death
at
that
tyme
,
gayning
notwithstanding
doubtlesse
for
his
worthy
resolution
great
merit
at
God
Almighty
his
handes
.
7.
At
the
same
tyme
,
and
vpon
the
same
occasion
there
were
two
brethren
named
Mine
Cosmo
,
and
Min●
Luis
,
who
answered
very
constantly
that
in
no
case
they
would
leaue
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
the
which
for
so
many
yeares
they
had
professed
.
And
although
the
Gouernour
vsed
all
meanes
possible
to
make
them
condescend
vnto
his
will
,
at
least
in
outward
shew
,
yet
could
he
not
moue
them
any
thing
at
all
,
they
still
resisting
most
couragiously
.
He
told
them
he
was
very
sorry
that
they
being
of
his
name
,
and
something
also
of
kinred
vnto
him
,
would
cause
him
insteed
of
fauour
to
proceed
with
rigour
against
them
.
They
answered
,
that
they
,
their
wiues
&
children
were
Christians
,
and
by
Godes
holy
grace
would
so
remaine
,
and
that
for
their
holy
religion
they
were
ready
to
giue
their
liues
.
Whereupon
the
Gouernour
comanded
them
to
keep
their
owne
house
as
a
prison
vntill
he
had
consulted
with
the
Prince
what
should
be
done
.
Vpon
this
it
seemed
vnto
them
that
they
were
now
in
great
liklihood
to
obteine
the
crowne
of
Martirdome
which
they
so
much
desired
:
the
better
therfore
to
prepare
themselues
thereto
they
went
one
night
to
Nangasaqui
,
and
there
confessed
themselues
,
desiring
the
Fathers
to
pray
for
them
,
that
for
their
sinnes
&
owne
vnworthines
they
might
not
loose
their
crowne
which
they
expected
.
The
same
night
they
returned
home
againe
,
made
themselues
now
apparell
,
and
bought
candles
to
carry
in
their
handes
when
they
should
be
carried
to
Martyrdome
,
expecting
euery
houre
with
great
desire
their
iudgment
,
sentence
and
condemnation
.
8.
Vpon
Corpus
Christi
day
in
the
morning
the
Gouernour
sent
word
vnto
Luis
,
that
he
meant
that
day
to
go
to
recreate
himselfe
,
and
see
some
filhing
in
the
Sea
,
and
that
he
desired
to
haue
him
go
with
him
to
keep
him
company
.
Luis
at
the
first
thought
to
haue
excused
himselfe
by
reason
it
was
so
great
a
holy
day
,
but
afterwards
vpon
further
consideration
,
surmysing
what
the
matter
might
be
,
taking
his
leaue
of
all
his
family
,
he
went
with
much
alacrity
,
and
the
boat
in
which
they
went
being
now
almost
a
league
in
the
sea
from
the
land
,
the
Gouernour
sayd
vnto
him
:
Luis
do
you
remaine
stil
setled
in
the
opinion
you
were
of
three
dayes
past
in
being
and
continuing
still
a
Christian
?
Yes
indeed
do
I
(
said
Luis
)
and
am
very
well
content
and
desirous
to
dye
for
it
.
Thereupon
all
those
that
were
in
the
boat
mocked
and
scoffed
at
him
,
as
if
he
had
beene
a
foole
or
a
madman
:
but
he
little
regarded
their
wordes
,
&
seemed
to
be
nothing
moued
with
their
iniurious
speaches
:
the
which
the
Gouernour
perceiuing
commanded
that
his
head
should
be
cut
of
imediatly
,
the
which
was
done
at
two
blowes
,
he
being
vpon
his
knees
and
most
deuoutly
inuoking
the
holy
name
of
Iesus
.
His
head
being
cut
off
they
tyed
stones
therunto
as
also
vnto
his
holy
body
,
and
cast
them
both
into
the
sea
,
because
no
reliques
of
him
should
remayne
:
returning
home
they
confiscated
his
goods
&
house
making
his
wife
a
slaue
.
The
same
they
did
with
the
wife
children
and
goods
of
Cosmo
his
elder
brother
,
whome
they
banished
out
of
the
country
,
the
which
he
accepted
willingly
being
no
lesse
ioyfull
to
loose
that
which
he
had
for
Christ
,
the
full
of
sorrow
that
he
was
not
companion
to
his
brother
in
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
.
9.
The
manner
of
Luis
his
Martyrdome
being
once
known
in
Nangasaqui
,
no
diligence
was
left
vndone
to
find
his
holy
body
,
being
sought
for
by
diuers
persons
with
all
care
and
diligence
for
fiue
dayes
togeather
,
but
could
not
find
so
much
as
the
least
signe
thereof
,
although
they
knewe
the
place
where
it
was
cast
into
the
sea
.
Vpon
the
fifth
day
,
they
saw
a
kind
of
cleere
brightnes
ouer
a
certaine
place
,
as
those
that
found
it
did
affirme
,
and
taking
that
for
a
signe
thereof
,
they
sought
there
,
and
so
found
it
presently
,
&
carried
it
vnto
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
who
did
with
alreuerence
place
it
in
the
Church
of
the
Miscricordia
with
intention
,
heareafter
when
this
storme
is
past
,
to
build
a
Church
in
Fucafori
to
the
glory
of
God
,
in
memory
of
him
.
Of
such
thinges
,
as
passed
in
Nangasaqui
,
before
the
banishment
.
CHAP.
XIIII
.
THERE
were
in
Nangasaqui
,
as
I
said
in
the
5.
Chapter
,
foure
Churchs
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
three
Monasteries
,
of
S.
Austin
,
S.
Deminicke
,
and
S.
Francis
,
foure
Parish
Churches
and
three
or
foure
Chappells
.
All
the
inhabitantes
thereof
and
of
the
country
round
about
were
Christians
.
There
at
this
time
were
al
the
Fathers
gathered
together
expecting
eyther
the
execution
of
the
sentence
,
giuen
by
the
Xogun
before
mentioned
of
their
finall
banishment
,
or
els
perhaps
some
mitigation
thereof
,
by
meanes
and
mediation
of
the
Portugall●
,
whose
ships
were
shortly
expected
to
come
thither
.
In
the
same
expectation
were
Don
Iusto
,
Don
Iohn
,
and
the
rest
of
those
that
were
banished
from
the
Caini
.
exceeding
was
the
concourse
of
Christians
from
all
partes
of
Iapone
thither
,
some
to
take
their
leaue
,
others
to
receaue
the
Sacraments
therby
to
arme
themselues
for
the
future
fight
,
all
lamenting
the
losse
they
were
to
sustaine
by
the
departure
of
their
spirituall
maysters
,
pastors
,
guides
,
and
ghostly
Fathers
,
and
so
great
was
their
feruour
,
that
vntil
the
end
of
October
they
scarce
euer
let
the
Fathers
rest
neither
by
day
nor
night
,
comming
to
them
continually
for
icounsaile
,
comfort
,
direction
and
adu
se
.
2.
At
the
beginning
of
this
yeare
the
Bishop
of
Iapone
,
Don
Luis
Cerqueira
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
departed
out
of
this
life
.
He
was
a
man
of
great
wisdom
and
learning
,
and
of
no
lesse
vertue
,
piety
,
&
sanctity
of
life
,
&
very
zealous
of
the
good
of
his
Church
,
which
by
his
death
at
that
tyme
sustayned
a
wonderous
losse
.
Greatly
was
he
grieued
to
see
so
cruell
a
persecution
raysed
against
his
flocke
,
and
that
he
could
not
by
any
meanes
remedy
it
,
nor
defend
his
sheep
from
the
cruell
wolues
.
Some
monthes
before
the
persecution
did
begin
he
fell
sicke
,
and
after
with
the
newes
thereof
and
griefe
ther
at
his
sicknesse
dayly
did
increase
,
and
so
within
a
few
dayes
no
phisicke
being
of
force
to
prolonge
or
sane
his
life
,
he
gaue
his
soule
vnto
Alm.
God
,
vnto
whose
paternall
prouidence
he
did
commend
his
poore
afflicted
Church
,
desiring
him
eyther
to
defend
and
succour
it
,
or
els
to
giue
force
and
strength
to
the
Christians
to
suffer
and
endure
the
violent
and
tyranicall
proceedinges
of
the
Gentills
their
enemies
against
them
.
His
death
was
vpon
the
16.
of
February
1614.
3.
Sixetene
yeares
had
he
gouerned
that
new
planted
Church
with
great
rectitude
and
rare
examplar
life
,
and
in
that
tyme
he
had
feene
many
different
successes
,
sometimes
great
prosperity
in
the
connersion
of
many
soules
and
men
of
worth
,
vnto
the
fayth
of
Christ
:
at
other
tymes
great
aduersicies
,
afflictions
and
persecutions
,
in
all
which
he
alwaies
shewed
a
great
quietnes
and
serenity
of
mind
,
and
a
firme
trust
and
confidence
in
God
.
He
was
much
respected
and
beloued
of
his
flock
&
of
all
the
religious
persons
that
were
in
Iapone
:
yea
the
Xogun
himselfe
,
his
Courtiers
and
Fauorites
when
some
yeares
agoe
he
did
visit
them
,
did
commend
and
esteeme
him
very
much
;
so
did
likewise
all
the
Lordes
and
Princes
,
though
they
were
otherwise
as
Gentills
,
not
affected
to
religion
:
for
which
reason
at
this
tyme
there
was
great
want
of
him
,
and
his
death
was
much
lamented
generally
of
all
.
4.
After
his
death
Father
Prouinciall
of
the
Society
remayned
with
the
care
of
the
gouernement
of
the
Bishopricke
,
vntil
such
tyme
as
another
Pastor
should
be
appointed
,
and
for
that
respect
,
as
also
for
the
obligation
of
the
common
good
of
all
the
Christians
of
Iapone
,
he
determined
with
the
aduice
and
counsaile
of
the
rest
of
the
religious
,
to
send
vnto
the
Court
Father
Iames
Mesquita
of
the
Society
,
who
had
beene
a
long
tyme
Rector
of
the
Colledg
of
Nangasaqui
,
&
was
well
acquainted
with
the
Safioye
,
to
deale
with
the
Xogun
,
and
to
giue
him
information
of
the
truth
of
all
matters
.
The
Father
went
and
did
his
best
endeauours
,
but
the
Safioye
himselfe
being
the
Chiefe
sticler
in
the
busines
,
gaue
him
answere
,
that
it
was
not
possible
to
haue
audience
in
that
matter
,
because
the
Xogun
was
already
fully
resolued
that
not
so
much
as
one
of
all
the
Fathers
should
remayne
in
all
the
Country
,
and
therewith
he
comanded
him
imediatly
to
returne
to
Nangasaqui
,
where
all
did
prepare
themselues
to
the
conflict
no
lesse
then
in
other
places
,
vsing
to
that
end
al
spirituall
meanes
they
could
,
now
that
there
was
no
hope
in
humane
diligence
.
5.
In
the
Colledge
of
the
Society
comonly
there
were
wont
to
be
before
this
persecution
began
foure
thousand
Communicants
,
and
more
in
euery
of
the
principall
feastes
of
the
yeare
:
but
now
there
was
much
greater
concourse
both
of
those
that
dwelt
within
the
Citty
,
as
also
of
those
that
came
from
abroad
and
liued
in
other
places
.
Scarce
were
there
any
that
did
not
make
in
this
occasion
a
general
confession
of
al
their
life
,
thereby
to
prepare
themselues
the
better
to
Martyrdome
:
many
both
men
and
women
made
themselues
new
clothes
,
therein
to
signify
the
gladnes
and
willingnes
of
their
mindes
to
suffer
death
,
or
any
tormentes
for
their
faith
,
as
also
to
receiue
them
therein
with
more
decency
.
To
the
end
that
al
might
be
holpen
and
sufficiently
instructed
in
this
occasion
,
&
this
done
with
the
least
note
possible
,
was
appointed
in
euery
street
one
house
where
the
people
commonly
met
togeather
to
make
the
prayer
of
Fortie-howres
,
six
or
seauen
Preachers
going
out
of
the
Colledge
euery
day
thither
to
make
them
exhortations
,
and
instruct
them
how
they
ought
to
behaue
themselues
in
the
confession
of
their
faith
,
in
their
tormentes
,
and
in
Martyrdome
it selfe
:
and
in
these
places
inumerable
were
the
praiers
,
fastes
,
disciplines
,
and
other
pennances
which
were
done
to
that
end
.
6.
Whilest
they
were
thus
busied
&
imployed
,
there
came
letters
from
the
Xogun
that
all
the
religious
persons
and
those
that
were
banished
for
their
religion
should
find
ships
at
their
owne
charges
,
to
go
out
of
the
Country
the
October
following
,
the
which
newes
did
increase
both
the
griefe
,
and
the
feruour
of
the
Christians
,
who
were
all
distributed
into
diuers
Confraternities
,
thereby
the
better
and
with
greater
vnion
to
helpe
one
the
other
,
as
indeed
by
that
meanes
they
did
exceedingly
.
But
because
it
is
an
easy
matter
through
zeale
&
feruour
to
grow
to
some
,
excesse
therefore
the
Fathers
tooke
great
care
to
counsayle
them
they
should
behaue
themselues
in
such
sort
,
that
they
did
not
exasperate
the
Gentills
,
nor
giue
them
occasion
to
report
,
that
the
cause
of
the
persecution
was
some
mutiny
or
rebellion
on
their
parts
,
and
not
only
because
they
would
not
deny
the
fayth
of
Christ
:
and
particulerly
they
did
procure
that
certaine
writings
which
they
made
amongst
themselues
and
subscribed
with
their
names
,
what
they
would
do
in
case
that
the
Fathers
were
put
out
of
Iapone
,
and
themselues
forced
to
deny
their
fayth
,
should
be
done
in
that
manner
that
the
Gentills
should
haue
no
colour
to
calumniate
them
:
the
which
was
a
matter
of
very
great
importance
&
confequence
.
7.
The
feruour
of
the
Christians
increasing
dayly
more
&
more
,
came
at
lengthto
that
passe
that
not
contented
with
their
secret
penances
,
they
began
(
without
euer
consulting
the
Fathers
therein
)
to
make
open
processions
in
the
streets
,
doing
therein
many
publike
penances
.
About
the
beginning
of
May
they
made
one
or
two
,
all
of
them
disciplining
themselues
therein
:
and
vpon
the
twelfe
day
of
the
same
moneth
there
went
one
out
of
the
Church
of
All-Saintes
with
diuers
kindes
of
penances
in
which
there
were
about
a
thousand
penitentes
,
some
carryng
heauy
crosses
on
their
backes
,
others
being
loaden
with
chaines
of
Iron
,
others
fiercely
disciplining
of
themselues
and
the
like
,
in
this
manner
visiting
all
the
Churches
of
the
towne
,
asking
with
weeping
eyes
mercy
at
God
Almighty
his
handes
:
and
diuers
children
went
in
their
company
singing
the
letanies
with
such
deuotion
,
as
moued
euen
the
hardest
harts
to
melt
with
sorrow
,
and
their
eyes
to
sheed
aboundant
teares
.
In
this
manner
they
went
continuing
their
procession
vntil
there
were
neyther
street
nor
Confraternity
in
al
the
towne
that
did
not
make
one
or
two
at
the
least
.
8.
Within
the
Octaues
of
Pentecost
there
were
made
two
very
solemne
processions
;
the
first
was
ordered
by
the
Fathers
of
S.
Dominickes
Order
,
and
therein
were
an
exceeding
number
that
did
discipline
themselues
,
and
diuers
with
ropes
tyed
to
their
neckes
and
crownes
of
pricking
thornes
vpon
their
heades
.
The
second
was
directed
by
the
Fathers
of
S.
Auguflines
Order
,
in
which
there
were
some
500.
persons
all
clothed
in
purple
weedes
carriyng
heauy
crosses
on
their
backes
,
besides
diuers
others
that
went
disciplining
of
themselues
:
so
that
there
was
not
scarce
any
one
person
in
all
the
Citty
,
man
,
woman
,
nor
Child
that
did
not
,
some
once
,
some
twice
,
some
thrice
go
in
these
processions
,
doing
som
pennance
or
other
therin
,
all
with
intention
to
moue
Almighty
God
to
mercy
towardes
them
,
and
to
shew
the
desire
they
had
by
this
meanes
to
prepare
themselues
to
suffer
some
thing
for
the
loue
of
Christ
.
For
conclusion
of
all
,
Father
Prouinciall
of
the
Society
did
appoint
that
a
solemne
procession
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
should
be
made
in
the
Colledge
vpon
Corpus
Christi
day
,
the
which
was
accordingly
performed
with
very
great
solemnity
,
concourse
of
people
and
denotion
,
and
after
it
the
prayor
of
40.
houres
was
kept
publikely
,
there
being
Sermons
made
both
in
the
morning
and
afternoone
:
wherin
the
people
were
so
moued
to
deuotion
,
to
sighes
,
and
teares
,
that
the
Preacher
at
length
could
scarce
be
heard
for
them
:
all
which
put
many
in
good
hope
that
God
would
heare
their
cryes
and
prayers
,
and
eyther
tye
the
handes
of
those
that
were
their
enemies
,
or
giue
them
force
and
strength
to
get
the
victory
.
9.
This
feruorous
manner
of
proceeding
,
and
to
see
moreouer
that
the
Christians
made
so
small
account
of
temporall
thinges
,
did
cause
such
an
amaze
in
the
seruantes
of
Safioye
,
who
were
Gentills
,
that
they
wrote
forthwith
vnto
their
Lord
(
who
was
now
comming
from
the
Court
)
signifiiyng
vnto
him
that
the
Citty
was
all
in
an
vprore
,
all
vnyted
together
and
resolued
not
to
obey
the
Xogun
,
nor
to
let
the
Fathers
depart
the
country
,
paynting
out
the
matter
in
the
worst
manner
that
they
could
,
and
aduising
him
he
should
be
carefull
and
consider
how
he
came
.
If
these
letters
had
come
to
Safioye
his
owne
handes
it
had
beene
an
easy
matter
to
haue
informed
him
of
the
truth
and
pacified
all
:
but
the
Messenger
missing
of
him
in
the
way
,
went
directly
vnto
the
Court
of
Surunga
,
and
gaue
them
to
a
sister
of
his
who
was
in
great
league
with
the
Xogun
,
and
she
being
a
wicked
woman
,
a
Gentill
and
an
enemy
to
the
Christian
fayth
,
went
weeping
with
them
vnto
the
Xogun
,
and
related
the
matter
in
such
manner
,
as
though
doubtlesse
her
brethren
were
both
of
them
slaine
already
at
Nangasaqui
.
Wherewithall
the
Xogun
was
so
moued
to
anger
and
indignation
,
that
laying
his
hand
vpon
his
sword
,
he
swore
,
that
if
Nangasaqui
were
neere
hand
he
would
go
thither
himselfe
in
person
,
and
put
it
all
to
sword
and
fire
.
And
fearing
least
Safioye
alone
could
not
be
able
to
rule
the
Christians
and
bring
them
to
due
order
and
obedience
,
he
commanded
that
Surungadone
one
of
the
principall
Captaines
which
he
had
in
Fushimi
should
go
thither
with
all
his
souldiers
,
and
gathering
together
all
the
rest
thereabout
that
were
needful
should
execute
that
there
which
should
be
thought
most
fitting
and
expedient
.
How
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
were
banished
,
&
the
Churches
of
Nangasaqui
destroyed
.
CHAP.
XV.
SAFIOYDONO
at
his
arrinall
at
Nangasaqui
vpon
the
23.
of
Iune
,
hauing
by
the
way
done
that
in
Arima
which
we
mentioned
in
the
9.
Chapter
,
saw
that
all
was
quiet
without
any
mutiny
or
rebellion
at
all
,
and
that
the
feruour
which
the
Christians
had
shewed
was
only
to
aske
mercy
at
Gods
handes
,
and
shew
that
they
were
ready
to
suffer
and
giue
their
liues
for
Christ
.
Within
two
daies
after
his
comming
he
sent
word
vnto
Father
Prouinciall
of
the
Society
,
to
the
Superiours
of
the
other
Religious
Orders
,
and
vnto
the
Secular
Priestes
,
that
they
should
all
make
prouision
for
shipps
in
tyme
,
for
that
not
one
of
them
,
whether
he
were
stranger
or
free-Denizen
,
should
stay
in
the
Country
,
no
not
so
much
as
any
of
the
youthes
of
the
Seminary
:
the
which
caused
a
generall
sorrow
in
all
the
Christians
:
although
the
newes
which
imediately
came
vpon
it
,
that
the
ship
of
traffique
of
the
Portugals
was
safely
arriued
from
China
thither
,
did
not
only
ioy
the
Gentills
,
but
also
gaue
some
comfort
vnto
them
,
for
they
hoped
that
vpon
this
occasion
the
Gentills
through
the
great
desire
they
haue
to
traffique
with
the
Portugalls
,
would
wincke
at
them
,
at
least
for
a
tyme
:
especially
it
being
most
certaine
that
the
Xogun
himselfe
had
shewed
great
contentment
when
he
heard
thereof
,
and
commanded
that
all
fauour
and
kind
vsage
should
be
shewed
both
to
the
Captaine
,
and
his
Company
.
2.
Hereupon
Father
Prouinciall
delt
with
the
Captaine
,
and
he
very
willingly
offered
himselfe
to
goe
vnto
the
Court
to
intreate
of
the
Xogun
,
that
at
the
least
he
would
permit
one
Church
in
Nangasaqui
,
as
the
Portugalls
&
Spaniardes
,
that
liue
there
,
and
go
and
come
with
their
shipps
,
had
euer
had
,
and
it
was
thought
the
best
course
to
intreat
Sasioyedono
to
ioyne
with
the
Captaine
in
this
petition
to
the
Xogun
,
because
otherwise
infallibly
it
would
be
crossed
and
neuer
take
effect
.
Whilest
they
were
busy
in
this
consultations
Surungadono
came
with
his
souldiers
from
the
Court
to
Nangasqui
,
and
thinking
to
haue
found
all
the
Country
in
Rebellion
as
it
was
reported
there
,
he
found
no
signe
at
all
of
any
such
thing
,
wherewithall
he
shewed
himselfe
much
disgusted
,
and
Safioyedono
was
no
lesse
with
his
comming
thither
.
Whereupon
they
sent
new
information
vnto
the
Court
,
but
neyther
true
nor
fauourable
towardes
the
Christians
,
both
because
they
knew
the
Xogun
could
not
endure
them
&
was
resolued
to
destroy
the
Christianity
of
al
his
Countries
,
and
also
because
they
would
not
contradict
one
the
other
,
nor
rayse
any
disgust
or
discontent
among
themselues
,
for
of
this
and
their
owne
interest
the
Gentills
of
Iapone
haue
allwaies
●hore
regard
,
then
eyther
of
reason
,
or
●ustice
,
equity
,
or
Conscience
.
3.
Both
Safioye
and
Surungadono
were
vnwilling
that
the
Captaine
of
the
Portugal
ship
should
go
vnto
the
Court
,
●aying
that
it
would
be
an
occasion
of
a
greater
breach
if
the
Xogun
should
not
graunt
(
as
they
thought
he
would
not
)
●hat
which
the
Captaine
in
person
should
aske
of
him
,
and
that
it
were
far
better
●o
send
an
embassage
vnto
him
with
a
present
,
the
which
although
for
this
yeare
perhapps
it
would
not
do
much
good
,
yet
would
it
be
a
disposition
for
the
yeare
following
,
when
his
anger
was
once
past
,
to
get
a
grant
of
what
they
desired
.
There
was
no
remedy
but
to
follow
their
counsay
le
,
because
it
was
impossible
that
any
thing
could
haue
successe
which
was
against
their
good
liking
:
so
thereupon
foure
or
fiue
Portugalls
of
good
estimation
were
sent
vnto
the
Court
,
and
hear
caster
wee
shall
signify
what
effect
their
iourney
had
.
4.
In
the
meane
while
Safioy
〈◊〉
not
only
sollicite
the
departure
of
〈◊〉
Fathers
by
meanes
of
his
own
message●
but
also
forced
the
Gouernours
of
th●●
Citty
,
and
the
most
substantiall
men
〈◊〉
euery
street
to
enter
into
obligation
,
〈◊〉
to
consent
that
any
of
the
Fathers
should
remaine
secretly
hidden
,
vnder
paine
〈◊〉
their
liues
,
confiscation
of
their
goods
and
bondage
of
their
wiues
and
children
.
The
hope
that
the
Fathers
had
that
they
might
remaine
at
least
some
of
them
in
Nangasaqui
,
and
from
thence
by
little
and
little
go
recouering
that
which
they
had
lost
,
did
something
mitigate
the
sorrow
which
they
conceyued
for
the●●
Churches
lost
,
and
for
the
euill
vsage
of
the
Christians
.
But
now
seeing
themselues
frustrate
of
that
hope
,
and
that
●●
force
they
must
forsake
.
&
leaue
desolate
so
many
soules
which
for
so
long
tyme
they
had
guyded
towards
heauen
,
and
instructed
in
the
knowledge
and
true
seruice
of
Almighty
God
,
with
so
great
labour
,
care
,
trauayle
and
paines
,
did
wound
their
very
heartes
with
griefe
:
which
was
also
much
increased
seeing
he
teares
,
and
hearing
the
lamentations
●f
those
good
Christians
which
continually
came
vnto
them
whilest
they
remayned
there
,
the
which
was
now
to
●e
but
a
very
little
while
:
for
at
that
very
tyme
there
came
from
the
Court
the
●nall
resolution
of
all
,
which
was
,
that
although
the
Xogun
had
receaued
the
Embassage
of
the
Portugalls
,
and
promi●ed
them
all
fauour
in
such
thinges
as
concerned
their
trade
and
traffique
,
yet
●●
for
other
matters
concerning
the
stay
●f
some
of
the
Fathers
in
Nangasaqui
,
●here
was
no
remedy
;
saying
that
by
●nly
granting
or
permitting
them
one
Church
thereon
other
occasions
heretofore
,
they
had
by
that
meanes
entred
a●aine
into
all
the
Countries
of
Iapone
,
and
that
therefore
now
he
would
see
●●
hee
could
put
them
out
for
good
and
all
.
5.
There
were
in
all
Iapone
22.
Priestes
,
and
fiue
lay
brethren
of
the
holy
order
of
S.
Dominicke
,
S.
Franci
,
and
S.
Austine
,
seauen
secular
Priestes
Iapoman
borne
,
and
foure
or
fiue
of
other
infen●●
our
Orders
Of
the
Society
there
were
117.
Fathers
and
Brothers
,
besides
that
in
their
Seminary
they
had
commonly
〈◊〉
younge
youthes
,
which
they
brought
vp
in
learning
and
vertue
to
help
towardes
the
conuersion
of
their
Country
;
and
almost
as
many
more
of
good
parter
and
sufficiency
which
did
helpe
to
the
same
end
were
dispersed
in
diuers
of
the
Fathers
howses
and
Residences
.
The
most
of
these
by
reason
of
the
necessity
&
want
whereunto
they
were
brought
by
the
persecution
,
they
were
forced
to
dismisse
,
and
some
of
those
of
the
Seminary
they
left
behind
with
persons
of
trust
&
confidence
,
because
it
was
not
possible
to
carry
them
all
with
them
.
All
the
Fathers
did
desire
to
remayne
had
and
disguised
in
Iapone
to
help
the
Christians
and
be
partakers
of
their
sufferinges
,
but
it
could
not
be
,
by
reason
of
the
strict
order
that
was
taken
against
their
stay
,
and
the
extreme
difficulty
in
fynding
meanes
to
keep
them
secret
.
6.
The
secular
Priests
and
the
other
religious
persons
consulted
the
matter
amongst
themselues
,
and
as
many
of
them
remayned
as
could
conueniently
,
and
Father
Prouinciall
of
the
Society
did
send
of
his
subiectes
with
all
secrecy
into
diuers
places
18.
Fathers
,
and
with
them
nine
brethren
,
and
some
Seminaristes
,
who
with
more
security
might
visit
the
Christians
in
the
Fathers
names
then
they
could
themselues
.
Others
of
the
Fathers
should
haue
retourned
as
soone
as
the
were
out
of
the
hauen
,
&
so
remayned
,
but
it
could
not
possibly
be
effectuated
,
by
reason
of
the
many
spyes
and
others
that
were
set
to
watch
of
purpose
to
hinder
their
designement
therein
.
7.
For
all
those
persons
that
were
to
go
into
banishment
,
there
were
but
three
shippes
,
and
those
little
ones
,
and
very
ill
prouided
.
Vpon
Saturday
being
the
25.
of
October
,
Safioye
sent
word
,
comanding
them
that
vpon
the
27.
in
any
case
they
should
imbarke
themselues
,
and
if
those
shipps
were
not
ready
then
,
they
should
all
go
vnto
Fucunda
which
is
another
port
towne
thereby
.
They
had
already
taken
all
the
pictures
out
of
the
Churches
:
and
after
they
had
comunicated
al
that
were
desirous
to
receiue
the
B.
Sacrament
&
consummated
that
which
did
remayne
thereof
,
they
made
their
last
Sermons
vnto
the
Christians
whome
they
were
to
leaue
behind
them
there
,
how
they
should
behaue
themselues
in
the
confession
of
their
faith
encouraging
them
to
constancy
,
with
assurance
that
by
the
grace
of
God
that
tempest
would
quietly
cease
and
could
not
long
endure
.
The
bodies
of
diuers
holy
Martyrs
that
had
beene
buried
in
their
Churches
,
they
tooke
vo
&
secretly
layd
them
in
diuers
places
where
they
might
remayne
secure
,
and
be
kept
with
reuerent
respect
vntill
some
better
tyme
.
The
same
they
did
with
the
bodies
of
diuers
of
the
Fathers
and
brethren
there
buried
who
had
with
great
cure
&
zeale
laboured
in
the
cultiuating
that
parcell
of
Christes
vineyard
,
because
they
should
not
be
abused
and
profaned
by
the
Gentills
,
enemies
of
Christs
true
religion
.
Finallie
these
thinges
being
al
concluded
,
vpon
the
27.
of
October
in
the
yeare
1614.
the
Gentills
tooke
possession
of
all
their
Churches
.
The
greater
part
of
the
religious
men
,
and
the
rest
that
were
appointed
to
banishement
,
were
carried
to
Fucunda
,
and
there
put
in
little
Cottages
of
fishermen
,
and
kept
by
Officers
that
watched
them
both
by
sea
and
lande
.
Others
,
togeather
with
Father
Prouinciall
remayned
in
a
place
neere
Nangasaqui
fiue
or
sixe
daies
vntill
such
tyme
as
the
shipps
were
all
prepared
.
8.
And
in
this
place
dyed
Father
Iames
Mesquita
a
man
of
great
vertue
wisdome
and
industry
in
the
conuersion
of
the
Gentills
of
that
country
of
Iapone
where
he
had
liued
well
nigh
fourty
yeares
.
He
came
from
thence
into
Europe
diuers
yeares
ago
for
tutor
and
conductor
of
those
tower
Gentlemen
that
came
in
the
name
of
the
Christian
Princes
of
Bungo
,
Arima
,
and
Omura
to
kisse
Pope
Gregorie
the
13.
his
feet
,
and
King
Philip
the
second
his
hands
,
and
after
that
so
long
iorney
he
spent
many
yeares
in
the
conuersion
and
instruction
of
the
people
of
those
countries
of
whome
he
was
exceedingly
beloued
.
His
sicknes
was
occasioned
as
was
thought
by
the
griefe
he
tooke
to
see
the
present
iniuries
&
calamities
of
those
poore
afflicted
Christians
.
Meanes
was
made
to
Safioye
that
he
might
be
carried
into
the
Citty
to
be
cured
there
,
but
he
would
not
permit
it
by
any
meanes
,
and
so
being
carried
to
a
little
straw
cabbin
of
a
poore
Fisherman
there
he
dyed
with
wounderous
ioy
and
comfort
of
his
soule
vpon
the
first
day
of
Nouember
,
hauing
suffered
in
his
life
tyme
very
much
for
the
propagation
of
the
fayth
,
and
glory
of
our
blessed
Sauiour
.
9.
The
Gentills
soone
after
they
had
taken
the
Christians
Churches
into
their
handes
with
great
contempt
began
to
pull
them
downe
and
burne
the
wood
therof
,
as
they
had
done
in
Meaco
and
Ozaca
:
but
this
ioy
did
not
endure
long
,
for
that
not
long
after
there
came
newes
that
the
Kingdome
was
all
in
an
vprore
by
reason
of
a
falling
out
betwixt
the
old
Xogun
&
Fideyori
the
sonne
of
Taycosama
,
who
was
last
Emperour
,
as
shall
be
shewed
at
the
end
of
the
second
part
of
this
Relation
.
10.
Vpon
the
7.
&
8.
of
Nouember
did
set
to
sayle
the
glorious
fleet
of
Religious
persons
,
&
Iaponian
Gentlemen
sent
in
banishment
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
&
they
went
in
this
manner
.
In
one
ship
that
went
vnto
the
Philipine
Ilandes
there
were
the
Fathers
of
S.
Dominicke
,
S.
Frauncis
,
&
S.
Augustines
Orders
,
8.
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
15.
Brethren
,
and
15.
Seminaristes
,
and
with
them
Don
Iusto
,
and
Don
Iohn
with
their
Families
,
and
other
Gentlemen
banished
from
Meaco
.
In
the
other
two
which
went
for
Macan
a
Port
town
of
China
there
went
more
then
threescor
Fathers
and
Brethren
of
the
Society
,
and
more
then
sifty
Seminaristes
.
And
this
was
the
successe
of
the
persecution
and
banishment
of
the
Fathers
,
vntill
the
8.
of
Nouember
1614.
That
which
happened
afterwardes
shal
be
related
in
the
second
Part
:
although
it
seemeth
conuenient
first
in
one
or
two
Chapters
more
to
ad
to
this
a
breife
narration
of
the
Heroicall
actes
and
vertues
of
Don
Iusto
,
and
of
his
arriuall
at
the
Philippines
.
Of
the
arriuall
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
at
Macan
,
and
Manilla
;
and
of
the
notable
vertues
of
Don
Iusto
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
IT
is
not
hard
to
coniecture
in
what
affliction
the
poore
Christians
of
Ipone
remayned
,
seeing
themselues
now
without
Priestes
and
Pastours
,
then
Churches
cast
downe
and
burned
,
and
all
the
Country
swarming
with
Souldiers
,
not
knowing
what
would
be
the
end
&
euent
of
so
tempestuous
a
storme
,
yet
much
more
was
the
griefe
of
the
Fathers
,
who
were
by
violence
separated
from
their
spirituall
Children
,
whome
by
the
Ghospell
of
Christ
Iesus
they
had
begotten
vnto
God
,
&
whome
therefore
they
most
entirely
loued
,
&
whose
good
they
most
earnestly
desired
.
This
only
conforted
them
,
that
they
hoped
to
returne
vnto
them
shortly
disguised
,
if
they
could
not
otherwise
;
and
also
to
see
them
with
such
courage
to
suffer
for
their
fayth
when
they
departed
from
them
.
2.
The
two
ships
that
went
for
Macan
ariued
safely
there
within
few
dayes
,
as
both
the
way
being
shorter
,
and
the
ships
much
better
then
that
which
went
vnto
the
Philipines
,
which
being
but
an
old
vessell
not
well
prouided
,
and
so
loaden
with
passengers
that
they
could
scarce
stand
one
by
another
,
was
therefore
much
feared
would
miscary
by
the
way
.
And
this
feare
was
much
augmented
by
meanes
of
two
shipps
of
Hollanders
which
being
in
Firando
meant
to
haue
set
out
after
them
and
taken
them
,
the
which
infallibly
they
would
haue
done
,
had
not
the
Lord
of
that
Citty
,
though
a
Gentil
,
hindred
them
.
The
Fathers
of
the
Society
did
not
thinke
to
haue
sent
more
then
eight
or
ten
vnto
the
Philippines
,
and
scarce
had
they
taken
roome
for
so
many
in
the
ship
,
and
therfore
when
afterwardes
it
fell
out
to
be
precisely
necessary
that
eight
and
thirty
should
go
therein
,
they
were
so
straightned
and
pestered
,
that
therewithall
&
by
reason
of
other
incommodities
there
dyed
two
of
the
Fathers
,
and
two
of
the
brethren
:
two
of
them
whilest
they
were
at
sea
,
and
the
other
two
imediatly
after
their
comming
to
land
.
3.
Fa.
Antony
Francis
de
Critant
was
the
first
of
them
that
dyed
at
sea
,
a
man
of
threescore
and
eight
years
old
whereof
he
had
spent
thirty
in
Iapone
with
great
example
of
sanctity
,
holines
of
life
and
zeale
of
soules
.
He
was
Minister
of
the
Colledge
of
Nangasaqui
,
and
tooke
such
paines
at
the
tyme
of
their
departure
thence
that
with
very
wearines
,
and
the
foresaid
striatnes
,
without
any
other
infirmity
,
he
dyed
:
and
because
he
was
of
notorious
vertue
,
and
dyed
in
banishment
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
he
was
reuerenced
of
all
the
religious
men
that
went
in
the
ship
,
as
a
worthy
Confessor
of
Christ
.
He
dyed
within
sight
of
land
,
and
therefore
the
Captaine
of
the
ship
with
diuers
of
the
religious
persons
carried
his
body
vnto
an
Hermitage
by
the
shore
side
,
from
whence
afterward
it
was
conueyed
to
the
Citty
&
Colledge
of
Manilla
,
where
within
a
few
dayes
they
arriued
after
a
monethes
nauigation
,
wherein
they
had
had
much
foule
weather
and
diuers
cruell
stormes
.
4.
Before
I
relate
the
manner
of
inter
,
taynment
which
was
made
in
Manilla
to
Don
Iusto
,
Don
Iohn
and
their
Company
,
it
will
not
be
amisse
to
shew
briefly
who
they
where
,
and
set
downe
some
part
of
that
which
they
did
and
suffered
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
and
for
his
holy
Church
.
This
Don
Iusto
was
borne
in
the
Kingdome
of
Tzunocuni
,
not
far
off
from
the
Citty
of
Meaco
:
his
Fathers
name
was
Darius
Findadono
,
his
Mothers
Mary
:
he
was
of
the
noble
and
auncient
house
and
linage
of
Tacayama
which
doth
signify
a
High
mountayne
,
and
it
agreed
well
vnto
them
,
for
both
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
were
men
of
great
vertue
,
excellent
example
,
and
singuler
defenders
of
all
the
Christianity
of
Cami
,
a
great
part
of
the
Country
so
called
.
Findadono
Don
Iusto
his
Father
was
alwaies
held
and
esteemed
for
a
very
worthy
Captaine
and
exceeding
wise
,
much
giuen
whilest
he
was
a
Gentil
to
the
study
of
the
Iapoman
Sectes
and
superstitious
worship
of
their
Idolles
,
from
which
he
was
brought
by
this
meanes
.
5.
Father
Gaspar
Vilela
,
and
one
Laurence
a
Brother
of
the
Society
had
preached
the
Christian
fayth
in
Meaco
,
for
the
space
of
siue
or
six
yeares
,
with
such
opposition
of
the
Bonzi
and
Gentills
,
that
the
fruit
of
their
labours
was
but
very
small
:
many
tymes
they
went
about
to
haue
killed
them
,
or
banished
them
,
holding
and
reputing
them
as
barbarous
&
ignorant
persons
,
as
enomies
of
the
Caymies
&
Fotoques
,
&
of
the
peace
and
quiet
of
the
Kingdome
.
At
the
petition
of
the
Bonzi
,
the
examination
of
their
cause
was
committed
vnto
two
Gentlemen
very
earnest
in
the
superstitions
of
the
Gentills
,
who
one
day
meaning
to
make
a
mockery
of
a
certaine
Christian
,
aked
him
certaine
questions
about
the
Christian
fayth
.
He
at
the
first
modestly
excused
himselfe
alleadging
his
ignorance
,
as
being
no
scholler
,
and
a
simple
man
,
but
afterwardes
he
answered
the
best
he
could
.
They
vrged
him
with
difficultyes
more
and
more
,
and
he
so
well
behaued
himselfe
in
answering
,
that
their
iesting
and
mockery
turned
to
good
earnest
in
the
end
:
for
that
they
seeing
themselues
conuinced
with
the
reasons
which
he
did
alledge
,
desired
him
in
any
case
he
would
bring
them
a
preacher
because
they
meant
purposely
to
heareal
that
could
be
said
.
It
was
feared
that
this
was
only
a
trappe
layd
the
better
thereby
to
take
the
Father
,
yet
did
he
send
Brother
Laurence
aforsaid
vnto
than
,
who
through
the
help
&
grace
of
God
,
did
so
worke
with
them
that
when
the
Father
himselfe
came
vnto
them
as
he
did
soone
after
,
he
found
wolues
turned
into
lambes
,
and
the
men
wholy
changed
from
that
they
were
before
,
so
that
after
they
were
instructed
sufficiently
he
did
baptize
them
,
and
diuers
other
who
were
moued
by
their
example
,
and
by
that
meanes
the
storme
for
that
tyme
did
cease
,
to
the
great
griefe
and
discredit
of
the
Bonzi
.
6.
There
was
great
speach
in
the
Court
of
the
strange
mutation
of
these
two
Gentlemen
,
and
Findadono
among
the
rest
did
vse
to
iest
at
them
very
much
,
it
seeming
to
him
an
easy
thing
to
conuince
the
Brother
in
fauour
of
their
Sectes
.
Inquiring
therefore
where
he
was
,
he
went
vnto
him
,
heard
his
Sermons
,
argued
,
questioned
,
disputed
with
him
diuers
tymes
,
but
such
was
the
light
and
euidence
of
the
truth
of
the
Catholique
religion
,
that
he
found
himselfe
(
though
meruailing
at
himselfe
)
wholly
conuinced
therewith
,
and
so
was
not
only
himselfe
baptized
,
but
carrying
the
Father
to
his
Castle
of
Saua
,
he
caused
him
also
to
instruct
and
baptize
his
wife
,
Children
,
and
kinred
,
and
some
100.
Gentlemen
of
his
house
.
He
desired
his
owne
name
should
be
Darius
,
his
wifes
Mary
,
and
his
eldest
sonne
Iustus
who
was
then
15.
yeares
old
;
this
happened
the
yeare
1565.
in
which
yeare
also
was
conuerted
and
baptized
Don
Iohn
Naytodono
of
fourteene
yeares
of
age
,
Lord
of
almost
all
the
Kingdome
of
Tamba
,
a
young
Gentlemen
of
great
expectation
.
By
Darius
his
meanes
and
example
,
he
was
moued
to
be
a
Christian
,
and
was
companion
then
vnto
Don
Iustus
in
baptisme
,
as
he
was
now
in
banishment
.
7.
This
therefore
may
be
the
first
comendation
of
these
two
noble
souldiers
of
Christ
to
haue
perseuered
so
firme
and
constant
so
many
yeares
in
the
fayth
they
once
receaued
,
against
all
the
power
of
the
deuill
,
neyther
being
moued
with
the
comand
of
three
most
potent
Emperours
Nobunanga
,
Taycesama
and
the
Xogun
that
now
reigneth
,
nor
mollified
with
the
continuall
perswasions
and
example
of
the
Princes
,
Lords
and
noble
Men
of
Iapone
,
nor
terrified
with
persecutions
,
losses
of
their
estates
liuinges
,
goods
,
and
honor
,
nor
with
the
continuall
dangers
of
their
liues
to
do
any
thinge
in
preiudice
of
the
profession
of
their
faith
,
nor
(
which
is
yet
more
)
carried
away
with
the
stronge
streame
of
licentious
life
,
which
in
that
country
is
of
mighty
force
,
all
liberty
in
that
kind
being
granted
to
men
of
their
yeares
and
quality
to
do
any
thinge
indecent
or
ill
beseeming
Christian
Gentlemen
;
and
all
this
hauing
no
example
at
all
,
nor
any
other
thinge
besides
their
fayth
and
religion
that
might
oblige
or
moue
them
thereunto
,
but
only
the
speaches
sermons
,
and
perswasions
of
a
few
poore
religious
men
,
that
were
meere
strangers
vnto
them
,
of
no
authority
,
command
,
or
power
in
the
Country
,
but
rather
much
hated
,
disgraced
,
and
abased
by
the
Bonzi
,
and
most
of
those
that
did
professe
the
Religion
of
Iapone
.
8.
Their
second
comendation
may
be
,
for
the
great
zeale
they
alwayes
shewed
in
defending
of
the
Church
,
&
ministers
thereof
in
the
great
combates
and
contradictions
which
it
had
in
the
beginning
thereof
.
Immediatly
almost
after
they
were
baptized
Miyoridono
,
and
Daniedono
Don
Iohns
vnckle
,
killed
the
Cubosama
,
who
was
then
the
Lord
of
all
Iapone
,
the
Bonzi
who
were
then
great
with
the
Dayri
(
who
was
the
true
owner
of
the
Empire
)
tooke
that
opportunity
to
get
the
Fathers
banished
by
publique
proclamation
from
the
Dayri
,
consilcating
their
House
and
Church
,
and
very
hardly
letting
them
passe
with
life
.
In
this
occasion
these
worthy
Gentlemen
were
the
principall
defence
,
and
almost
only
refuge
the
Fathers
had
in
almost
three
yeares
that
their
banishment
endured
.
And
when
Nobunanga
entred
Meaco
by
force
of
armes
,
Darius
and
Don
Iusto
by
Vatadono
his
meanes
who
was
Gouernour
of
Meaco
,
got
them
restored
in
honorable
sorte
,
with
ample
Patentes
from
the
new
Cubosama
,
and
Nobunanga
to
preach
the
Ghospell
freely
where
they
pleased
,
in
despite
of
all
the
Bonzi
and
of
the
Dayri
himselfe
.
And
all
the
tyme
that
Nobunanga
liued
,
who
fauoured
Don
Iusto
very
much
,
they
were
perpetuall
defenders
and
vpholders
of
the
Fathers
in
many
great
and
grieuous
persecutions
,
raysed
against
them
by
the
Bonzi
,
exposing
many
tymes
to
danger
for
their
sakes
their
estates
,
their
honors
and
their
liues
.
9.
Exceeding
great
likewise
was
the
zeale
they
had
of
the
conuersion
of
soules
vnto
the
Christian
fayth
.
In
the
tyme
Don
Iohn
was
Lord
of
the
Kingdome
of
Tamba
(
for
afterwardes
he
lost
it
in
the
tyme
of
Nobunanga
his
warrs
)
he
was
the
cause
of
great
good
therein
in
that
kind
.
The
Country
of
Tucacuqui
whereof
Darius
&
Don
Iusto
were
Lords
was
full
of
Bonzi
,
hauing
many
ancient
Temples
therein
,
and
very
much
inhabited
by
a
sort
of
Gentills
that
were
most
obstinate
yet
such
was
their
zeale
,
their
care
and
industry
,
that
partly
by
entreaties
,
partly
by
benefittes
,
partly
by
disputations
they
moued
and
perswaded
many
to
imbrace
the
Christian
fayth
;
so
that
within
few
yeares
there
remayned
not
so
much
as
one
Gentill
in
all
the
Country
,
nor
any
Temple
that
eyther
was
not
destroied
,
or
turned
into
a
Church
,
nor
a
Bonzo
that
was
not
eyther
conuerted
,
or
els
went
willingly
away
vnto
some
other
place
.
The
like
they
did
in
another
Country
that
was
giuen
by
Nobunanga
:
and
in
Acaxi
they
begon
to
do
the
same
.
By
which
may
well
be
gathered
the
exceeding
great
number
of
Gentills
,
that
by
their
industry
and
meanes
receaued
the
Christian
faith
.
They
builded
many
Churches
in
all
the
townes
,
set
vp
many
crosses
in
high
wayes
and
vpon
montaines
,
helping
in
all
thinges
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
that
had
care
there
of
the
conuersion
and
instruction
of
the
people
;
and
being
still
the
first
in
prayer
,
pennance
,
and
all
other
pious
workes
as
Fathers
and
Maysters
of
their
subiectes
,
to
the
great
admiration
of
all
the
Gentills
that
liued
theraboutes
.
10.
The
same
pious
offices
did
they
likewise
exercise
being
at
the
Court
among
other
Lords
and
Noble
men
.
For
Don
Iusto
in
particuler
being
so
wise
and
prudent
,
and
so
esteemed
as
he
was
generally
of
them
all
,
would
neuer
let
occasion
passe
,
but
by
one
meanes
or
other
he
would
procure
to
giue
notice
to
them
all
;
of
the
truth
and
solidity
of
Christian
beliefe
,
and
of
the
falshood
&
errors
of
their
sectes
,
and
that
with
such
efficacity
,
that
all
the
most
principall
Christians
of
the
Court
were
conuerted
by
his
perswasion
or
example
,
and
the
Gentills
that
were
the
Fathers
friends
were
al
gained
by
his
meanes
.
Inso
much
that
for
diuers
yeares
the
Gentills
called
the
Christian
religion
the
religion
of
Tacayama
,
not
knowing
other
name
for
it
but
this
of
Don
Iusto
,
who
was
so
zealous
a
professor
therof
.
11.
Their
integrity
and
examplar
life
was
also
very
notable
.
Darius
being
now
old
,
gaue
ouer
his
estate
and
gouerment
to
spend
his
tyme
in
the
chiefe
busines
of
the
saluation
of
his
soule
and
the
conuersion
of
his
subiectes
to
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
and
so
dyed
a
very
holy
and
a
happy
death
in
the
yeare
1595.
And
Don
Iusto
his
integrity
and
purity
of
life
was
so
great
he
being
a
most
noble
and
couragious
gentleman
,
in
the
very
flower
of
his
age
,
and
in
the
middest
of
manifold
euill
occasions
,
that
Taycosama
the
Emperour
himselfe
did
highly
commend
him
for
the
same
,
not
without
great
wondeing
thereat
.
And
many
noble
men
that
were
conuinced
in
their
vnderstanding
of
the
truth
and
verity
of
Christian
religion
by
the
sermons
which
they
heard
sayd
,
that
the
reasons
why
they
were
not
baptized
,
was
because
they
could
not
liue
a
continent
life
,
in
that
manner
as
Don
Iusto
did
,
it
being
a
thing
vnworthy
to
a
noble
man
,
or
to
an
honest
mind
to
professe
a
religion
,
and
not
liue
accordingly
therto
.
12.
They
were
all
also
most
deuout
vnto
the
holy
Sacramentes
,
continually
frequenting
the
same
,
and
all
other
actions
of
religious
piety
:
and
so
great
was
the
respect
they
bare
vnto
the
Fathers
,
who
were
their
spirituall
guydes
and
Maysters
,
that
it
was
noted
in
Don
Iusto
,
that
in
the
space
of
fifty
yeares
in
which
he
dayly
conuersed
with
them
,
he
was
neuer
heard
,
nor
knowne
to
speake
so
much
as
one
only
vnreuerent
word
to
any
one
of
them
all
,
for
whatsoeuer
cause
or
occasion
that
was
offered
.
And
which
is
more
,
notwithstanding
all
the
good
he
did
vnto
them
,
and
for
the
Church
and
generall
cause
of
all
the
Christians
,
or
euills
that
he
suffered
for
the
same
;
it
seemed
vnto
him
to
haue
●eene
very
small
,
and
not
more
but
that
which
he
was
bound
to
do
in
honour
:
●nd
yet
three
seuerall
tymes
had
he
for
●●em
,
and
for
his
fayth
and
religion
left
●●s
liuing
and
estate
,
lost
his
honor
and
●eputation
,
and
his
life
also
,
as
far
as
lay
〈◊〉
him
to
doe
.
13.
The
first
tyme
was
soone
after
〈◊〉
was
a
Christian
vpon
this
occasion
.
●raqui
the
Lord
of
the
Kingdome
of
●zunocuni
a
great
friend
and
benefactor
〈◊〉
his
,
did
determine
to
ryse
against
No●●nanga
and
ioyne
with
his
enemies
,
●●n
Iusto
was
afflicted
therewithall
,
and
●●d
all
his
endeauour
possible
to
make
●●em
friendes
:
and
to
oblige
Araqui
the
●●re
vnto
him
,
he
did
renew
an
oath
of
●●elity
and
freindship
which
before
he
●●d
made
vnto
him
,
and
gaue
vnto
him
,
●●hostages
and
pledges
of
his
fayth
his
●●ly
Sonne
,
and
a
sister
of
his
owne
,
●●o
was
then
but
a
child
.
Hereupon
●●aqui
put
the
matter
into
his
handes
,
●●d
being
in
his
iourney
towards
the
Court
about
that
busines
,
an
enemy
of
Don
Iusto
perswaded
Araqui
that
he
was
betrayed
:
and
that
if
he
went
he
would
loose
both
his
estate
and
life
.
It
was
a
false
report
,
yet
Araqui
giuing
credit
thereunto
,
retyred
backe
,
and
declared
himselfe
for
an
enemy
to
Nobunanga
,
&
Don
Iusto
for
many
reasons
could
not
choose
but
follow
him
,
and
take
hi●
part
.
14.
Nobunanga
had
notice
thereof
,
raysed
a
great
power
,
and
came
again
them
,
vsing
first
many
meanes
to
dra●
Don
Iusto
to
his
part
,
because
he
knew
him
to
be
a
very
great
Captaine
,
that
〈◊〉
had
a
troup
of
gallant
men
,
and
a
Fortresse
that
was
almost
inuincible
:
〈◊〉
seeing
it
was
not
possible
,
he
tooke
f●●
the
last
meanes
this
,
which
was
to
se●
him
word
,
that
seeing
the
Christian
●●ligion
doth
teach
right
and
iustice
to
〈◊〉
done
,
that
he
should
leaue
the
friendsh●●
of
Anaqui
,
who
without
cause
and
〈◊〉
gainst
all
right
,
reason
,
iustice
and
equity
had
made
himselfe
an
enemy
vn●●
him
:
and
that
if
he
did
not
,
he
would
destroy
the
Churches
and
Christians
in
his
Kingdomes
,
and
crucify
the
Fathers
euen
before
his
eyes
:
that
he
should
therefore
consider
well
what
he
meant
to
do
.
15.
This
message
was
more
terrible
to
Don
Iusto
then
death
it selfe
would
haue
beene
:
for
on
the
one
syde
the
friendship
and
great
obligations
he
had
to
Araqui
,
the
oath
he
had
made
vnto
him
,
the
pledges
which
he
had
giuen
him
,
his
only
Sonne
and
Sister
,
who
were
innocentes
,
&
should
be
doubtlesse
●laine
if
he
yealded
vnto
Nobunanga
,
the
speach
of
the
world
that
he
was
not
loyall
to
his
friend
;
and
aboue
all
that
his
Father
Darius
and
his
Captaines
,
whereof
the
greater
part
were
Gentills
,
in
no
●●se
would
consent
thereto
:
these
reasons
I
say
did
moue
him
very
much
not
●o
leaue
,
but
still
to
stand
to
Araqui
.
And
on
the
other
side
the
destruction
of
●he
Christians
and
Churches
,
and
the
●eath
of
the
Fathers
who
were
already
prisoners
in
Nobunangas
Campe
,
did
greatly
vrge
the
contrary
.
He
confulted
with
one
of
the
Fathers
whome
Nobunanga
sent
vnto
him
,
and
by
him
he
vnderstood
that
the
oath
which
he
had
made
to
Araqui
,
did
not
bynd
him
,
by
reason
it
was
only
made
with
intention
to
make
him
and
Nobunanga
friendes
:
but
yet
the
reasons
afore
mentioned
,
togeather
with
the
teares
of
his
mother
,
and
his
wife
,
would
not
permit
him
yet
to
make
any
resolution
:
and
so
the
Father
returned
to
the
campe
to
dye
with
the
rest
of
his
companions
,
Darius
and
his
Captaines
all
this
while
knowing
nothing
of
the
businesse
.
Don
Iusto
the●
replenished
with
griefe
,
full
of
doub●
and
perplexity
which
way
to
turne
himselfe
,
entred
into
his
Oratory
,
and
the●
casting
himselfe
downe
before
a
Crucifix
,
he
did
at
length
resolue
himselfe
,
not
without
aboundant
teares
,
to
sacrifice
to
God
,
as
another
Abraham
,
his
only
Sonne
,
his
sister
,
his
honor
,
and
estate
,
and
all
he
had
.
Which
being
done
be
wrote
a
briefe
letter
,
and
very
secretly
only
with
two
pages
attending
on
him
,
went
forthwith
after
the
Father
,
and
kneeling
downe
vpon
his
knees
,
he
cut
of
his
owne
haire
in
signe
of
leauing
off
the
world
:
his
two
pages
he
sent
backe
vnto
his
Father
and
his
Captaines
with
the
letter
he
had
written
,
wherein
he
said
,
that
seeing
himselfe
in
that
occasion
in
wonderous
perplexity
he
found
no
other
remedy
but
only
death
,
and
seeing
that
it
was
not
lawfull
to
kill
himselfe
(
as
the
Iaponians
often
do
in
such
occasions
)
he
had
determined
to
dye
vnto
the
world
:
that
they
should
defend
the
Fortresse
and
the
Country
from
Araqui
,
and
he
would
go
to
dye
,
or
be
banished
with
the
Fathers
,
whose
disciple
now
he
had
made
himselfe
,
by
dying
to
the
world
.
16.
Darius
,
and
the
rest
remayned
astonished
with
this
newes
:
and
fearing
least
they
might
come
by
other
meanes
to
Araqui
his
eares
,
and
thereupon
his
Daughter
and
Grandchild
be
put
to
some
cruel
and
vntimely
death
,
he
tooke
post
presently
,
and
went
to
Araqui
himselfe
,
protesting
that
he
did
not
know
of
his
Sonnes
resolution
,
and
that
he
came
to
dye
insteed
of
those
two
innocentes
which
he
had
as
hostages
.
Diuers
there
were
that
counsailed
Araqui
to
crucify
both
him
and
the
two
Children
for
an
example
to
all
others
:
but
he
did
not
consent
thereto
,
wondering
much
both
at
Iusto
and
Darius
act
,
and
only
caused
them
to
be
put
in
prison
for
a
tyme
.
Nohumanga
and
all
with
him
did
highly
commend
Don
Iusto
his
deed
,
and
sending
for
him
to
come
vnto
his
Pallace
,
he
answered
that
he
came
not
thither
to
serue
him
but
to
dy
or
be
banished
with
the
Fathers
:
but
God
Almighty
who
meant
only
to
proue
and
try
him
,
did
so
dispose
,
that
Araqui
was
ouercome
,
his
wife
,
children
,
kinsfolkes
,
&
freindes
all
killed
and
crucified
.
Darius
and
the
two
Children
set
free
and
safe
deliuered
,
and
that
he
was
both
more
honored
then
before
,
and
his
c●tate
increased
,
and
the
Fathers
and
Christians
by
his
meanes
,
more
fauoured
.
And
this
was
the
first
occasion
in
which
he
shewed
his
loue
to
his
Religion
,
to
the
Fathers
,
and
the
common
Cause
.
17.
The
second
was
in
the
tyme
of
Quambacu
or
Taycosama
.
A
certaine
Captaine
called
Aquechi
killed
Nobunanga
in
the
yeare
1582.
and
Don
Iusto
was
one
of
the
priucipall
that
did
reuenge
his
death
and
brake
the
army
of
the
enimies
,
and
thereby
was
a
great
occasion
that
Quambacu
did
succeed
in
the
Empire
,
for
which
cause
he
was
very
much
esteemed
of
him
,
and
the
Christians
greatly
fauoured
in
that
manner
,
and
that
he
was
not
held
for
a
man
of
discretion
that
had
not
heard
the
Sermons
of
the
Catechisme
at
Don
Iustos
perswasion
.
By
which
meanes
many
noble
personages
were
made
Christians
and
baptized
.
This
prosperity
did
endure
vntill
the
yeare
1587.
in
which
Quambacu
did
set
vpon
the
conquest
of
the
Kingdomes
of
Ximo
,
in
which
warres
his
principall
Captaines
were
all
Christians
,
Don
Iusto
,
Don
Augustine
.
,
Condera
,
Simeon
,
the
Lordes
of
Bungo
,
Arima
,
and
Omura
,
and
others
:
so
great
feruour
being
in
the
Campe
that
all
was
hearing
of
Sermons
,
and
making
Crosses
in
their
banners
:
but
all
this
was
turned
vpside
downe
,
by
the
accusation
of
an
old
Bonzo
called
Yacuin
vpon
this
occasion
.
18.
Quambacu
had
giuen
vnto
Don
Iusto
the
estate
of
Acaxi
,
and
the
Bonzi
therof
thinking
doubtlesse
they
should
be
thereby
vtterly
vndone
,
before
he
came
to
take
possession
,
they
all
of
them
went
with
their
Idolls
vnto
Quambacu
his
mother
,
to
aske
mercy
and
fauour
by
meanes
of
this
Yacuin
,
who
was
very
great
with
her
,
alledging
that
Don
Iusto
was
a
destroyer
of
Idols
and
Temples
,
and
therefore
they
intreated
she
would
be
a
meanes
that
they
,
their
Temples
with
their
reuenewes
might
be
freed
&
fauoured
.
But
Don
Iusto
held
himselfe
for
much
abused
by
them
,
that
they
would
accuse
him
in
the
Court
,
he
hauing
done
no
iniury
at
all
vnto
them
,
for
which
cause
he
would
giue
no
eare
vnto
them
.
They
departed
with
many
Complaintes
against
him
,
and
Yacuin
rested
very
desirous
to
reuenge
himselfe
of
this
which
he
esteemed
a
disgrace
,
&
of
the
destruction
of
his
Idolls
.
19.
Comming
therefore
from
the
Country
of
Arima
,
he
complayned
vnto
Quambacu
,
that
the
Fathers
had
perswaded
Arimadono
to
take
from
him
certaine
Christian
Gentlewomen
which
he
meant
to
haue
brought
to
him
for
bad
intents
and
purposes
.
He
extolled
very
much
their
beauty
,
comelines
of
person
,
and
the
like
,
protesting
that
the
Fathers
were
much
more
obeyed
in
that
Country
then
his
Highnes
,
and
that
it
was
intolerable
that
a
strange
religion
should
be
permitted
to
florish
so
much
within
the
Kingdome
of
Iapone
,
and
that
Don
Iusto
went
vp
and
downe
solliciting
all
the
could
,
that
the
Temples
and
Idolls
might
be
vtterly
destroied
,
the
Bonzi
banished
,
and
the
people
made
Christians
by
maine
force
,
alledging
also
what
he
had
seene
and
knowne
done
in
Tacazuqui
,
Acaxi
Bungo
,
Arima
,
&
other
partes
.
Quambacu
with
this
complaint
was
much
moued
vnto
wrath
,
&
commanded
the
Fathers
to
be
banished
,
the
Churches
ouerthrown
and
that
all
the
Lordes
should
eyther
leaue
their
Fayth
,
or
loose
their
landes
,
liuinges
,
and
estates
.
.
The
principall
Combat
was
now
against
Don
Iusto
,
to
whome
some
friends
of
his
carried
the
message
,
and
vsed
many
perswasions
vnto
him
to
accomodate
himselfe
vnto
the
tyme
.
He
answered
constantly
that
he
was
ready
to
giue
his
life
and
liuing
for
Quambacu
,
but
much
more
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
,
and
that
therefore
if
they
loued
him
,
they
should
not
so
much
as
mention
any
such
matter
any
more
.
There
was
none
there
that
durst
carry
this
answere
backe
to
Quambacu
:
whereupon
he
rising
vp
said
:
I
will
my selfe
tell
him
so
much
vnto
his
face
,
and
I
will
carry
my
sword
also
with
me
,
that
his
Maiesty
may
with
it
cut
off
my
head
for
this
cause
if
he
please
.
Whereupon
Quambacu
comanded
that
he
should
be
banished
,
and
he
accepted
it
with
outward
signes
of
great
internall
ioy
.
This
only
was
a
griefe
vnto
him
,
to
see
so
many
gallant
men
as
he
had
attending
on
him
,
al
vnprouided
and
reduced
to
pouerty
vpon
this
occasion
:
for
it
is
the
custome
in
Iapone
,
that
the
Lord
or
maister
being
banished
,
all
that
hould
liuinges
or
landes
of
him
do
imediatly
loofe
them
all
.
But
neyther
this
nor
the
teares
of
his
friends
,
nor
the
perswasions
of
many
Princes
and
Lords
could
moue
him
any
thing
at
all
.
So
did
he
now
depart
from
the
Court
alone
&
with
disgrace
,
where
a
little
before
he
had
entred
with
great
honor
and
triumph
,
and
liued
in
great
esteeme
and
reputation
.
His
parentes
,
wife
,
children
and
kinred
left
vpon
this
newes
the
Fortresse
and
Estate
of
Acaxi
,
and
did
retire
themselues
vnto
a
poore
village
of
the
mountaine
Country
,
where
his
Father
Darius
made
an
holy
end
of
this
miserable
and
mortall
life
,
and
he
himselfe
went
secretly
to
seeke
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
who
because
they
would
not
leaue
the
Country
and
Christians
desolate
,
lay
hidden
priuately
in
the
Iland
of
Amacasa
,
where
when
he
came
he
made
the
spirituall
Exercise
with
very
great
deuotion
,
and
therein
,
a
Generall
Confession
of
all
his
life
since
his
first
being
a
Christian
,
ioyfull
to
see
himselfe
now
freed
from
the
world
,
and
greatly
desirous
to
begin
a
new
religious
life
.
And
Almighty
God
did
so
ordaine
,
that
the
Lordes
and
Nobles
of
the
Court
did
euen
striue
among
themselues
to
receiue
&
giue
intertainement
to
the
Captaines
and
Gentlemen
that
had
beene
his
followers
,
who
afterward
were
occasion
of
exceeding
great
good
,
and
of
the
spreading
of
the
Christian
fayth
in
many
Kingdomes
.
.
More
then
a
yeare
did
Don
Iusto
liue
in
pouerty
and
obscurity
,
&
Quambacu
then
seeing
that
he
could
not
ouercome
his
constancy
,
nor
with
honor
restore
him
to
his
former
place
and
dignity
,
he
commanded
the
Lord
of
the
Kingdomes
of
Canga
,
Noto
,
and
Yetehu
,
who
had
been
Don
Iusto
his
equall
a
smal
tyme
before
,
that
he
should
keepe
him
in
his
Country
,
and
giue
him
necessary
allowance
for
his
maintenance
.
Six
and
twenty
yeares
he
liued
in
those
Kingdomes
with
an
inuincible
courage
and
constancy
of
mind
,
and
rare
exemplar
life
,
alwaies
prepared
to
giue
his
life
for
Christ
.
And
that
which
deserueth
admiration
is
,
that
being
so
stout
of
mind
and
full
of
mettall
as
he
was
,
and
seeing
that
other
persons
that
were
nothing
in
respect
of
him
did
rise
to
great
estates
&
dignities
,
and
that
only
because
he
was
a
Christian
did
liue
in
perpetual
disgrace
and
continuall
danger
also
;
yet
did
he
neuer
giue
so
much
as
once
a
signe
of
any
sadnes
,
nor
euer
made
complaint
thereof
,
but
being
euer
merry
,
laughed
at
the
world
:
although
Figendone
gaue
him
siue
and
twenty
thousand
Gocus
of
rent
euery
yeare
,
which
do
equall
almost
our
Ducates
of
Europe
,
wherewith
he
liued
in
good
and
honorable
fashion
.
After
Quam●acu
his
death
,
he
buylded
three
or
foure
Churches
in
those
Kingdomes
,
hauing
alwaies
with
him
some
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
with
Figendono
his
leaue
,
who
was
the
Lord
of
those
Countries
,
whose
loue
and
affection
he
had
gayned
in
such
sort
,
that
publikely
he
would
not
sticke
to
say
,
that
there
was
no
meanes
to
obtaine
saluation
but
in
the
Christian
Religion
,
the
which
in
short
tyme
increased
so
much
in
those
Kingdomes
,
that
it
seemed
to
florish
there
the
most
of
any
place
in
all
Iapone
,
many
of
the
inhabitantes
being
newly
conuerted
and
baptized
,
and
very
many
that
were
banished
from
other
places
,
for
their
fayth
,
being
called
thither
by
Don
Iusto
his
meanes
,
and
honorably
prouided
for
and
maynteyned
there
by
Figendonoes
order
and
appointment
.
.
And
one
of
these
was
Don
Iohn
Naytodono
,
together
with
his
sonne
Don
Thomas
,
for
that
after
he
had
lost
the
Kingdome
of
Tamba
,
&
wandred
through
many
Kingdomes
,
he
was
at
length
intertayned
and
much
esteemed
by
Don
Augustine
,
who
gaue
vnto
them
both
very
great
rentes
and
reuenewes
in
his
country
,
and
they
with
their
great
zeale
and
exemplar
life
did
much
helpe
and
further
the
Christians
thereof
,
vntill
at
length
in
the
yeare
1601.
Canzuyedono
Lord
of
Fingo
,
after
Don
Augustines
death
and
ouerthrow
,
did
rayse
a
cruell
persecution
against
the
Church
,
in
which
they
both
of
them
suffered
exceeding
much
.
For
after
many
intreaties
and
perswasions
to
make
them
leaue
their
fayth
,
he
confiscated
their
landes
,
houses
and
liuinges
,
commanding
them
vpon
paine
of
their
liues
not
to
go
out
of
the
Country
,
and
that
no
body
should
receaue
them
into
their
houses
,
nor
sell
them
any
meate
,
nor
buy
any
thing
for
them
:
taking
away
also
their
Children
from
them
,
comanding
and
threating
to
keep
them
vntill
they
paid
a
great
summe
of
money
,
so
that
they
were
compelled
to
make
themselues
little
houses
or
Cabbines
of
straw
,
wherein
they
and
their
wiues
&
family
liued
for
the
space
of
sit
monthes
:
at
the
end
whereof
seeing
their
constancy
,
he
tooke
from
them
all
he
pleased
,
and
then
expelled
them
out
of
the
Country
almost
naked
.
In
this
tyme
they
both
of
them
wrote
most
feruorous
letters
,
worthy
to
be
read
,
vnto
the
rest
of
the
Christians
,
animating
them
to
constancy
and
perseuerance
,
manifesting
therein
also
their
owne
desires
,
to
dye
for
Christ
.
Don
Iusto
hauing
intelligence
of
their
miseries
,
and
afflictions
,
delt
with
Figendono
who
knew
them
very
well
,
to
send
for
them
,
and
giue
them
entertainement
:
Almighty
God
so
disposing
it
,
to
the
end
that
as
they
had
beene
companions
in
their
fayth
,
in
baptisme
,
zeale
and
examplar
life
,
so
they
should
also
be
in
banishment
,
which
is
a
kind
of
prolonged
martyrdome
.
Of
their
receauing
at
Manilla
,
and
of
the
death
of
Don
Iusto
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
THIS
was
their
estate
when
the
third
and
last
tempest
was
raysed
against
them
(
as
I
mentioned
in
the
VIII
.
Chapter
,
wherein
they
were
by
the
Xoguns
order
sent
to
Nangasaqui
:
there
they
liued
with
meruailous
example
vntill
the
end
of
October
,
spending
their
tyme
in
pyous
actions
and
workes
of
Charity
.
Don
Thomas
and
others
made
the
spirituall
exercise
there
(
Don
Iohn
could
not
by
reason
of
his
sicknesse
)
with
such
deuotion
as
they
seemed
rather
religious
persons
,
then
such
as
they
were
.
After
Don
Iusto
his
death
there
was
found
a
paper
written
with
his
hand
of
the
good
motions
,
heauenly
comfortes
&
consolations
which
God
had
bestowed
vpon
him
at
diuers
times
.
At
his
being
in
Nangasaqui
:
diuers
Gentill
Lordes
did
send
to
visit
him
,
desiring
to
deale
with
the
Xogun
to
send
for
him
to
the
Court
:
and
Fideyori
Taycosamaes
Sonne
desired
much
to
haue
him
for
his
Captaine
Generall
of
Ozaca
:
but
he
made
small
account
of
all
these
offers
,
saying
he
would
not
change
his
banishment
for
all
the
world
.
It
is
certaine
that
before
he
tooke
shipping
he
kwew
he
should
dy
very
soone
,
so
that
in
the
150
dayes
which
passed
betwixt
the
sentence
of
his
banishment
,
and
the
tyme
of
his
taking
shippe
,
he
alwaies
was
expecting
death
,
and
that
with
such
quietnes
and
ioy
,
as
if
he
had
beene
then
in
his
chiefe
prosperity
:
in
so
much
that
Yetchuydom
Lord
of
the
Kingdome
of
Bugen
his
great
freind
,
hauing
vnderstood
thereof
although
he
were
a
Gentil
sayd
:
Yea
marry
Sir
,
with
this
Don
Iusto
doth
seale
〈◊〉
the
rest
of
his
worthy
deedes
and
excellent
exploites
;
and
if
he
had
not
done
so
,
he
should
haue
disgraced
himselfe
and
obscured
them
.
2.
Their
Iorney
by
sea
was
not
〈◊〉
little
troublesome
vnto
them
,
they
neuer
hauing
beene
acquainted
with
Sea
voyages
before
,
and
carrying
with
them
besydes
so
many
women
and
Children
.
But
letting
this
passe
:
as
soone
as
in
Manilla
notice
was
giuen
of
their
arriuall
,
there
was
a
generall
ioy
in
all
desiring
to
giue
them
all
intertainement
possible
,
and
in
particuler
the
Gouernour
thereof
Don
Iohn
de
Silua
,
who
had
heard
much
of
Don
Iusto
,
sent
a
Galley
well
appointed
and
therein
some
persons
of
account
to
giue
him
the
welcome
,
and
to
offer
him
all
courtesy
.
The
wynd
being
contrary
it
was
three
or
foure
daies
ere
they
could
come
to
land
.
When
they
landed
all
the
great
Artillery
was
shot
off
to
welcome
them
,
and
all
the
whole
Citty
,
and
the
religious
persons
thereof
went
vnto
the
Sea
shoare
the
meet
and
receiue
them
,
as
holy
Confessors
of
Christ
,
accompanying
them
vnto
the
Pallace
,
where
the
Gouernour
and
Iudges
did
imbrace
them
with
all
kindnes
,
congratulating
their
comming
thither
,
and
the
courage
they
had
shewed
in
suffering
so
much
for
their
fayth
as
they
had
done
,
offering
vnto
them
both
in
their
owne
behalfes
and
in
the
kinges
,
whatsoeuer
should
be
necessary
or
conuenient
for
them
.
Don
Iusto
in
most
courteous
manner
gaue
them
thankes
for
the
great
fauour
and
honor
they
had
done
to
them
,
they
being
altogether
vnworthy
thereof
,
as
not
hauing
beene
so
happy
to
giue
their
liues
for
Christ
:
and
so
taking
their
leaues
of
them
,
they
were
accompanied
by
the
Cittizens
vnto
the
Colledg
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
passing
in
the
way
by
the
great
Church
,
and
by
the
Monastery
of
S.
Augustine
at
the
intreaty
of
the
Clergy
,
and
Religious
persons
,
who
came
out
of
their
gats
to
receiue
them
with
musicke
and
solemnity
.
The
like
was
done
the
day
following
,
by
the
Fathers
of
the
orders
of
S.
Dominicke
,
and
S.
Francis
,
all
kind
of
persons
desiring
to
shew
their
forwardnes
in
honoring
and
entertayning
them
.
3.
Don
Iusto
liued
only
fourty
dayes
after
his
arriuall
at
Manilla
,
and
in
that
tyme
he
was
often
visited
by
the
Gouernour
,
by
the
Archbishop
,
by
the
Religious
men
,
and
all
the
principall
persons
of
the
Citty
,
all
of
them
conceiuing
a
great
loue
and
affection
towardes
him
,
and
making
no
lesse
esteeme
of
him
then
his
worthinesse
deserued
.
But
he
taking
small
delight
in
any
thing
of
this
world
,
desired
nothing
so
much
as
a
house
a
part
,
where
freed
from
visitation
and
complementes
,
he
might
without
distraction
attend
to
the
chiefe
busines
of
his
soule
,
saying
he
feared
very
much
least
God
would
pay
him
in
this
life
,
for
that
small
seruice
some
did
imagine
he
had
done
him
.
It
seemeth
that
Almighty
God
did
meane
to
proue
this
his
worthy
souldier
as
he
did
his
seruant
Iob
,
and
that
he
would
honor
him
both
in
life
&
death
in
signe
of
the
great
crowne
he
would
giue
him
in
heauen
,
for
his
great
courage
and
constancy
in
his
fayth
.
For
that
eyther
through
the
chang
of
ayre
&
clymates
or
differences
of
meates
,
or
through
the
incomodities
he
had
endured
in
his
banishment
and
nauigation
(
very
contrary
both
to
his
nature
,
yeares
,
and
complexion
)
he
fell
sicke
of
a
continuall
feuer
,
accompanied
with
a
bloudy
flux
,
the
which
in
small
tyme
brought
him
to
his
end
.
4.
He
knew
presently
that
this
disease
was
mortall
,
and
so
he
began
to
prepare
himselfe
for
death
,
and
sayd
vnto
his
Confessour
:
Father
,
I
perceaue
that
I
growe
towardes
my
end
,
although
I
make
no
shew
of
it
,
because
of
not
discomforting
my
family
.
I
am
very
well
content
,
and
comforted
therewithall
,
it
being
Gods
holy
will
and
pleasure
,
especially
among
so
many
religious
persons
,
and
in
so
Christian
a
country
as
this
is
.
I
pray
you
render
many
thanks
in
my
behalfe
vnto
the
Lord
Gouernour
,
the
Archbishop
,
Iudges
,
Religious
men
,
and
al
the
rest
,
for
the
courtesy
,
fauour
,
and
honor
they
haue
done
me
.
As
for
my
Wife
,
Daughter
&
Grandchildren
take
no
care
,
for
I
take
none
at
all
:
they
and
I
am
banished
for
Christes
cause
.
I
do
much
esteeme
the
loue
they
haue
alwaies
borne
me
,
and
that
they
would
accompany
me
hither
;
I
hope
that
Almighty
God
for
whose
sake
they
are
now
in
a
strang
country
,
will
be
a
true
Father
vnto
them
,
and
so
they
shall
haue
no
want
of
me
.
He
made
a
Testament
,
such
another
as
holy
Tobias
did
,
comending
vnto
them
perseuerance
in
their
fayth
,
and
obedience
vnto
the
Fathers
,
and
that
if
any
of
them
did
not
well
,
the
rest
should
aduise
and
counsaile
them
,
and
tell
the
Fathers
of
them
:
and
if
they
did
not
obey
,
they
should
be
depriued
of
their
inheritance
,
and
of
the
name
of
his
house
&
Family
.
This
done
he
receaued
the
holy
Sacramentes
with
great
deuotion
:
and
after
he
was
annealed
,
he
said
often
tymes
:
I
desire
now
to
go
to
enioy
my
Lord
and
Sauiour
,
and
so
he
gaue
his
soule
vnto
his
Creator
,
about
midnight
vpon
the
first
of
February
1615.
In
all
the
tyme
of
his
sicknesse
although
it
were
very
paynfull
,
he
neuer
shewed
the
least
signe
of
impatience
in
the
world
nor
any
feare
at
all
,
nor
griefe
to
leaue
his
Wife
,
and
Children
altogeather
vnprouided
for
,
and
in
a
strange
country
,
but
great
quietnes
of
mynd
,
and
conformity
with
God
Almighty
his
holy
will
.
5.
Exceeding
great
was
the
griefe
which
generally
all
did
shew
when
this
newes
of
his
death
was
published
,
lamenting
on
the
one
side
the
losse
of
so
worthy
a
person
whome
they
entirely
loued
,
and
whose
example
if
God
had
giuen
him
longer
life
,
might
haue
beene
a
potent
meanes
for
the
conuersion
of
his
Country
,
whensoeuer
he
had
returned
thereunto
againe
:
and
on
the
other
side
comforting
themselues
,
hauing
notice
of
his
holy
and
happy
death
,
all
holding
and
esteeming
him
as
a
most
noble
and
worthy
Confessour
of
Christ
.
He
was
buried
in
the
Church
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
whose
Ghostly
child
he
had
alwaies
beene
.
There
were
present
at
his
funeralls
al
the
Magistrates
of
the
Citty
both
Ecclesiasticall
and
secular
;
all
the
religious
men
&
the
whole
Citty
,
many
kissing
his
handes
in
signe
of
great
respect
and
reuerence
.
At
the
taking
of
his
body
out
of
the
house
where
it
lay
,
there
arose
a
pyous
contention
who
should
carry
his
Coffin
,
euery
one
being
desirous
to
do
that
office
,
thereby
to
honor
him
.
At
length
it
was
agreed
,
that
the
Lord
Gouernour
&
Iudges
should
carry
it
vnto
the
street
that
then
the
Citty
togeather
with
the
Confraternity
of
the
Misericordia
(
whereof
he
was
a
Brother
)
should
from
thence
carry
it
vnto
the
Church
,
and
that
there
the
Superiors
of
the
religious
Orders
should
take
it
&
conuey
it
to
the
place
where
it
was
to
remaine
,
during
the
tyme
of
the
office
of
the
dead
.
6.
The
Cleargy
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
did
celebrate
the
office
both
this
day
,
and
the
day
of
his
solemne
funerall
with
great
deuotion
:
the
like
was
done
by
the
religious
of
the
holy
orders
of
S.
Dominicke
,
and
S.
Francis
in
their
Monasteries
,
and
by
the
Fathers
of
S.
Augustines
Order
in
the
Colledge
of
the
Society
,
they
bringing
thither
to
that
end
such
costly
ornamentes
,
and
doing
all
in
that
fushion
,
as
might
well
haue
beseemed
the
funeralls
of
a
King
.
Vpon
the
nynth
day
after
his
death
all
that
had
beene
present
at
his
buriall
returned
to
his
funeralls
,
wherein
after
the
holy
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
ended
was
preached
a
notable
sermon
of
the
heroical
vertues
of
Don
Iusto
,
whose
Exequies
they
then
solemnized
,
to
the
great
comfort
and
edification
of
all
there
present
,
but
more
in
particuler
of
the
Iaponians
,
whereof
there
were
in
Manilla
more
then
a
thousand
persons
at
that
tyme
,
who
much
reioyced
to
see
those
so
honoured
in
a
strange
country
,
who
for
the
fayth
of
Christ
were
so
afflicted
and
persecuted
in
their
owne
.
7.
After
the
death
of
Don
Iusto
,
his
wife
Daughter
,
and
Grandchildren
remayned
with
a
new
sorrow
and
affliction
,
and
Don
Iohn
Naytodono
old
and
sickly
with
many
Children
and
Grand-children
.
Don
Thomas
in
like
manner
,
as
also
the
Lady
Iulia
with
her
Gentlewomen
(
whereof
we
spake
in
the
6.
Chapter
)
all
of
them
in
a
strange
country
,
not
hauing
any
thing
wherewithall
to
help
themselues
.
Whereupon
the
Gouernor
Don
Iohn
de
Silua
with
the
counsayle
and
aduise
of
the
Iudges
and
others
of
the
Kinges
officers
,
at
the
petition
of
the
Citty
and
religious
persons
thereof
,
did
in
the
name
of
his
Maiesty
prouide
them
of
all
thinges
necessary
for
their
sustenance
with
great
liberality
,
during
the
tyme
they
were
to
remaine
in
that
Citty
:
the
which
in
all
those
Easterne
partes
will
be
a
great
praise
of
the
Christian
piety
,
as
also
of
the
liberality
of
his
Catholique
Maiesty
,
who
doth
so
bountifully
prouide
&
carefully
defend
those
that
suffer
for
the
only
true
and
Catholique
Religion
.
The
end
of
the
first
Part.